 
227

BLACK LIGHT

D.O.L TRILOGY #1

BY

MADISON WINTERS

https://www.facebook.com/DollFaceS2/

This is a work of fiction. All of the characters, organizations, and events portrayed in this novel are either products of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to persons living or dead, actual events, locales or organizations is entirely coincidental.

All rights are reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any manner whatsoever without written permission from the author.

#  ONE FORBIDDEN FOREST

My boyfriend and I were together only a few months. Those few months; however, were magical. He made feel something I never felt before, normal. I hear a faint knock at the door I wasn't expecting.

"Come in." I looked towards the door.

"Hey Alex."

"Hey, what are you doing here?" I fluff my pillows, getting ready for bed.

"We need to talk." That's never a good way to start a conversation.

I know nothing good ever comes with 'we need to talk.' I could only imagine what he was about to say. I knew I would be graduating in a month and would move off. He was afraid I would leave him. We have had this discussion before.

"I think we should break up. I have been seeing another girl for a while now."

"Are you serious right now? After everything we have been through you are dumping me for some other girl?"

I started to get very emotional. I tried to touch his arm and reason with him but all he did was pull away and walk out the door. I have had enough of this place! I have been here for twelve years, picked on, tortured, humiliated, and named 'freak' of the school and now my boyfriend of a year is breaking up with me. I had to get out and get some fresh air. I put on some jeans and a long sleeve shirt with a leather jacket and storm out my door. I was angry.

Mrs. Vanderbilt and the other teachers at the school call it the forbidden forest. They warn all the kids at the beginning semester seminar about the forest and warn all of us to never ever go in with friends or by our self. Well, that is where I am heading tonight. I need to clear my mind, away from this school. The forest is the only place away from the school I could go since I can't walk out the front iron clad gate. The gate requires a pin number to open. My thoughts were scattered and before I knew, I was walking through the forest. As I began my lonely walk, it was a cold night. I walked on the narrow path; the wind lightly blew through the leaves hanging from the trees. I closed my eyes and listened, it sounded like the trees were talking to me telling me its secrets. The owl's coo's echoed through the starry night. A girl crying interrupted the beautiful quietness of the forest. I saw a nearby bush and hid behind it. What I saw was horrific and terrifying. It was a man struggling with a girl while trying to keep his hold on her to keep her down. What was this strange man going to do to this girl? Should I help? I have no weapon except my tiny fist – those would defiantly do me no good against this muscular man. I just watched in silence unable to do anything. He played with his victim. The man had the girl on the dirty ground while having his legs across each side of her hips. He was kissing at her mouth biting her lips and rubbing his one free hand up and down her thigh making its way under her shirt.

"Please, please. I'll do anything if you let me live."

"Yeah, I have heard that before. Lying little bitch. Girls always lie. That's why they need to be taught a lesson."

He grabbed for the knife from his back pocket. The knife has a black handle that had some sort of emblem in chrome that shimmered in the darkness when the big glowing moon hit it in the right position. With his free hand he slid the knife in her chest. The knife slid in so easily as if her body was made of butter. The man rose up and looked toward the same sky I was just looking at and he smiled. What a freak! This man looked like he was getting off on this girls death. He pulled the knife out of the poor girls pale skin. He began licking at the wound like a dog would for theirs. What he did next, I never expected to happen in a million years. This strange man punched through the girls' chest and pulled her heart out. He looked at the still beating heart and bit into it. Oh Jesus, this guy is a Cannibal! I could feel my gag reflexes going against my will. Lamb with roasted asparagus and mashed potatoes taste much better going down than it does coming up. I pulled my hair back to make sure none of it got in my shiny dark brown hair. I look back up to only see the red headed pale girl lifeless body lying there on the cold dark forest floor. Where did the mad man go? I heard leaves crumble and I turned around. Before I could turn completely around I was knocked to the ground. He turned me over on my back and I was face to face with the monster. This man had light colored skin, but was not pale. He had dark brown eyes with a scar on his left hand from his thumb to his wrist. He had the most sinister smile I have ever seen. The monster already had his dinner, so would I be his dessert? There was no pleading with this monster obviously, so I let him do the talking and try to think of an escape plan.

"Who are you my little princess?"

"I come from the boarding school. My boyfriend knows I am out here, he's probably already looking for me."

The look on his face made me believe he believed my lie and would possibly let me go. I turn my head to the side as if looking for someone who wasn't coming and did not realize the same knife that cut ginger open over there, is about to cut me open. He grabs my favorite shirt at the end and uses his blade to cut it open down the middle and all the way up and I could see he was wearing a ring on his pinky with the letter 'R' and studs around it smeared with her blood. He uses his hands to separate the piece of torn fabric and moves it to my left and right side to get a better glimpse of my slim tan body. What a perv. I hope his guy doesn't rape me, I am still a virgin, and loosing it to a cannibal murder isn't very romantic. He has me in the same hold as ginger and he leans down while breathing heavy.

"You have the most beautiful blue eyes. There so clear, I can see my reflection in them."

"What do you want?" I asked un-amused.

"I want to have some fun with my little princess."

"Oh but I thought we were already having fun." I smiled at him trying to wiggle out of his grasp. "Don't call me princess I am NOT your princess! You nasty cannibal perv." I said with a disgusted face.

"That's not very nice, but I love your wildness. You're like a beautiful white Mustang, very graceful and poetic but very fierce. I'll just have to break you in princess." He smiled almost drooling on me.

He uses his knife and slides it across the middle of my chest between my breasts, quite deep. The monster takes the knife and licks the blood off the knife. He gets up to his feet and looks down at my cold shivering body and leans over and grabs my arm filled with goose bumps and raises me to my feet.

"I am keeping you for a while. So you're coming with me."

"I am not going anywhere with you!" I try to free my arm from his grasp.

I pull and scratch at his arm and try to drag my feet but this man is extremely strong. He drags me about half a mile and the forest began to clear. I could see a big house on the other side with dark colored vehicles in the U-shaped driveway. We were almost out of the forest and I knew if he drags me into his house, I would never escape. The man started to cough and he covered his mouth. The man removed his hand from his mouth and I could see crimson colored blood all over his palm. His grip loosened on my arm and I knew it would be the best time to escape. The man started to stumble as if he was drunk and I slipped my arm through his grasp. He dropped to his knees and I made my escape.

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME YOU STUPID FUCKING BITCH? I AM GOING TO FIND YOU LITTLE DUCKY AND I AM GOING TO KILL YOU!"

There was a voice inside my head, saying don't look back, never look back. I followed the narrow path back to the boarding school hitting every branch hanging from the trees. As I ran I could hear my heavy breathing and the leaves crumble beneath my feet. I felt the adrenaline run through my veins and at that point, the cold wasn't my main concern, getting away from him was. The forest was deathly silent as I finally made my way up Darkwood Height steps. I did not climb through my window like I normally would since I was hurt. I walked to the large oak wood double doors. I remove the skeleton key from around my neck, my hand was shaking so bad my hand wouldn't steady long enough to put the key in. I grabbed my wrist with my other hand to keep it from trembling. I had to steady my breathing so I wouldn't pass out. I finally put the old metallic skeleton key with the schools crest quietly into the hole to unlock the door. I didn't notice anyone as I walked in the grand hallway so I turned to lock the door and gently laid my forehead on the door and took a deep breath in. It was over and I would never ever sneak out again. I turn around to walk back to my room and Mrs. Vanderbilt greets me. She is the same woman that greeted me in the same hallway when I came to Darkwood Heights. She has been a second mom to me.

"OMG Alex, what happened?" She grabs my face and turns it to each side examining all my wounds.

I forgot my shirt was ripped open, and my chest was almost ripped open as well. I look down and grab the fabric and put them together to cover up my blue cotton bra and my cold shimmering body.

"Don't worry Mrs. Vanderbilt, I just cut myself shaving."

"Real cute. Come on, I am taking you to my office and I am calling in Dr. Rosenheim."

I was in her office only a few minutes when Dr. Rosenheim showed up. I didn't know what to tell them, I defiantly couldn't tell them the truth.

"So what happened this time, Alex?" He asked as he gathered medical supplies.

"I cut myself shaving." I gave him a half smile knowing he wouldn't believe my half-ass lie.

I opened my shirt to reveal myself to this very sexy doctor. He is in his late thirties, with jet-black hair and hazel eyes athletic build. He looks like a runner, and married.

"That's a nasty cut. What really happened?"

"I snuck out of my room. My boyfriend just broke up with me and I needed some air. When I climbed down the tree a branch snagged my shirt and ripped it and my skin in the process."

I looked at him like a schoolgirl towards their crush would. He was so handsome. His looks exerted my attention from him pouring peroxide on my wound. He let it fizz, getting any infection out of the wound and patted it dry. Dr. Rosenheim turned to get a needle and medical thread from his kit and laced the needle.

"Okay Alex, I am going to give you a numbing gel on your wound, so you won't feel the wound being stitched."

He put some gel in his index finder and rubbed it up and down and applying more gel to his finger when needed. That gel was really cold, like I wasn't freezing to death already.

"Okay, I'll let it set for a few minutes so Mrs. Vanderbilt and I can talk, we will be right out this door if you need us."

I shake my head in agreement and I start thinking about the night's events. Wow I have never gotten that much action, even from my boyfriend, well, ex-boyfriend. He is the reason this happened to me, but I can't hold him responsible. He didn't make me go into the forbidden Forest; I did that all on my own. In the middle of my thoughts the doctor and Mrs. Vanderbilt walks back in the office.

"Alright Alex, you ready?"

"Well, as long as I can't feel anything, I am ready when you are, Doc."

I had felt enough pain for one night. It wasn't just the wound that hurt, it was the thought of seeing an innocent die. What was the reason for that? The man didn't look angry. He enjoyed the kill. He probably had done it before; he looked like he got his jollies off by killing the ginger. As the needle slid in and out of my chest pulling my skin back together again, I wandered what happened to the man? Did he die?

"Alex, wake up! I think you're burning something..." I slowly open my eyes to my friend Kristina shaking me lightly.

"What are you talking... SHIT! I can't believe I fell asleep on the couch, I didn't even hear the timer go off."

I jump up off the couch as if it was on fire, I run to the oven and pull out my chicken, nope, and it was just my chicken on fire. I set the chicken on the counter and I use my mit to blow the smoke in a sideways direction. Why would I dream about that? I had hoped that part of my life was over, since it happened over a year ago. I have since graduated and moved on. Then I remembered something that Dr. Rosenheim looked a lot like the ginger killer. Well, Dr. Rosenheim did get to the boarding school rather quickly. What if he lived in that house on the other side of the forbidden forest with the killer? Could they be related? I was snapped back to reality when Kris spoke.

"It's okay, I brought take out. You like Japanese, right?" Kris asked holding up the boxes of food.

"I LOVE Japanese girl! Oh yeah, I rented a movie from Red Box after I got off work... I hope you're in the mood for a scary movie."

"... I like scary movies. It is a great night for one with all the rain and lightning. So what's the movie called?"

"It is the very first Halloween movie made in 1978. I thought it was appropriate considering Halloween is a week away." I know my scary movies.

My friend grabs the Blue ray disc off the coffee table and pops the Blue Ray container open and turns on the DVD player. Kristina pops the DVD in and walks in the kitchen while commercials start to play on the sixty-inch plasma.

"So speaking of Halloween, I got this really weird invitation in the mail today. It's in New Orleans, some sort of Halloween party but I am not sure who would send me this considering I have never been to New Orleans."

Kristina grabs her teal leather purse off the table and retrieves the weird invitation. I glance at the invitation for a second, the envelope is black with a red seal and the initials 'CHE' imprinted in the red wax on the back to seal the envelope.

Greetings from Cold Hill Estate,

You and two guests have been invited to a Halloween party. The party will begin at dusk and will last until the crack of dawn. On this Halloween night, I will host a murder mystery. You and your two guest; among others, will witness a murder – don't worry; it's not an ACTUAL murder. There will be teams of three (you and your guest) will roam the estate to find clues. Clues will be hidden inside the estate as well as on the grounds where there is three acres of land that includes an old cemetery. Once you and your guest have collected sufficient evidence to ID the murderer (and your guess is correct) there will be a prize rewarded. However, if you ID an innocent, you and your guest will be dismissed from the game but can continue to 'party' inside the estate walls. There is no dress code, however you must be in costume.

Please RSVP to the given address:

We are dying to hear from you!

2513 Nightmares Lane

New Orleans, LA 70130

I continued to cover my plate with Japanese food and thought that couldn't be a coincidence, considering my parents were born and raised in New Orleans. It wasn't until I was born when my parents moved to Tennessee. The invitation was very strange, but I have been looking for answers about my parents for a while now. So if a few days in New Orleans could provide me with them, well... count me in. Kris and I both grabbed our plates and walked to the large L-shaped couch so we could watch the movie. Since Kris received the invitation and me being her best friend I know I would be one of her invited guest.

"So who else besides me are you bringing to this creepy Halloween party?" I smile at her waiting for her answer.

"Hah. Well, I plan to take my brother. He's been working so much lately, he needs a break and this will be the perfect excuse for him to take off work."

"You know I totally forgot about taking off work. Do you think our boss will let both of us take off work?"

"Well, yeah, we are two of his favorite employees." Kris said matter-of-fact.

She looked at me with a big smirk on her face. She was right; we could get away with murder around him. We get away with everything; however, he is a wonderful boss.

We settle on the couch and press play for the movie and we eat our Japanese. Jaws jumps on the couch with us wanting attention and some of our food. Kristina can't say no to him so she feeds him some of her food and rubs his shiny black fur coat. I look over during the gruesome parts and Kristina is holding onto Jaws for dear life. As funny as it was I didn't want her to choke my dog to death. I grab Jaws from her and set him in between us. In one part of the movie when the killer was butchering one of his victims, I couldn't help but wander about death like so many times before. My curiosity of death is what made me want to be a doctor, not just any doctor, a Medical Examiner. So that's what I am going to school for.

I wake up and look over at the clock by the television and it reads 2:43 A.M. I look over to Kristina she looks really comfortable with Jaws lying beside her and her arm wrapped around him. I get up and head to bed, I figure Kris can sleep on the couch since she's snoring... well she sounds more like a mad bull charging at a red cloth fabric.

"Good morning sunshine!" I start to laugh looking at my best friend she looks like she's hung over. Her hair is wild and everywhere, clothes wrinkled with black fur on her pink tank top. She looked at me all sleepy eyed and said one word to me.

"Coffee."

I handed her a cup of coffee with hazelnut creamer and 7 cubes of sugar, just like my coffee. While Kristina and I sipped on our coffee, I finished making breakfast. For breakfast I made pancakes with maple syrup and bacon. I always make breakfast, especially before work because I don't like working on an empty stomach, it makes me cranky. Kristina and I eat and drink our coffee while giving each other ideas for our Halloween costumes. I go take a shower in my huge walk in shower with jets coming from the ceiling while Kristina gets her work uniform out of her car to iron and change into. My morning routine is usually the same. Up at 8:00, breakfast by 9:00 then shower and get ready for work. On most days I am out of the house by 9:40 and at work by 10:00 AM.

Ten o'clock on the dot and I am walking through the door at my day job. Kristina follows right behind me as I hold the door open for her. We are lucky, we both get to work morning shifts.

"Good morning Boss-man."

"So, Alex and I are going to need Halloween weekend off. Not just Saturday for Halloween but Friday, Saturday and Sunday. Alex and I were invited to a Halloween party in New Orleans." Kris said hugging our boss.

"No, they cannot have the weekend off. I plan to take my granddaughter trick or treating Saturday and Friday night we are going to a church function." Tory says wobbling towards us.

Mrs. Wobbles has a problem with Kristina and I. All three of us are waitresses and Tory knows that we are better waitresses than she is. We call her Mrs. Wobbles because she is really slow waiting on tables and she doesn't walk, she wobbles and complains about anything and everyone. Before anything else could be said between Kristina and Tory, our boss intervened.

"All three of you can have the whole weekend off as long as you and Kris train the new girl that starts tomorrow." Our boss stated and walked towards the back of the restaurant.

That seemed fair enough. A whole weekend off in New Orleans and all Kris and I have to do is train a newbie. Since the restaurant we work at is a million dollar store we constantly have people quitting and being hired. Some girls just can't handle the stress this store can cause. We have seen our fair share of newbies in the last year since I have worked here.

The day passed by pretty quickly and all I could think about is New Orleans. Was it the same as it was when my parents lived there? I have never been to New Orleans but I have heard customers and other employees talk about their time there. From what I have gathered New Orleans can be described in two words 'Sexy and Dangerous'.

Four o'clock rolls around I go into the dish room to wash my silverware and the plastic cups. I stack the plastic cups 3 on top of each other and stack them on the plastic mantle by the drink machine. Kristina took the last table that walked in so I could go into the party room and roll silverware. As I grab the green tray with silverware I see both night shift waitresses walk in. I walk into the party room and separate and roll all the knives and forks in a napkin. Around 4:30 Kris and I both leave since we carpooled together. She drops me off at home and heads home herself. I was so excited about our trip I wanted to make my own Halloween costume. I have 4 days to make my costume. I know a lot of girls around my age dress really slutty for Halloween. However, I wanted to stand out among the crowd and perhaps dress a little provocative. I decided to go to the mall that day to pick up fabric, glitter, and jewels. The next day passes rather slowly. We both train the new server and run our shifts as always awaiting for the day we drive to New Orleans. I worked relentlessly on my costume I refused to show Kristina what I was going to wear as my costume even though she claimed to be worried about us dressing in the same costume. I assured her everyday that we would not be dressing the same. Thursday finally crept around with just one day to go. It seemed like Thursday was the longest day of my life! Every minute felt like an hour and I would glance at the clock at work and see only a minute had passed, it didn't help that dine-ins were extremely slow even for a buffet day. Thirty minutes until the end of my shift. I had to get home and put the finishing touches on my costume, I debated just leaving early but decided thirty more minutes won't kill me.

"Come on ho, it's time to go!"

My friend sure has a way with words. On our way out boss-man stops us and gives us both hugs and tells us to be safe. Kristina's brother Aubrey is going with us so we should be okay as long as we stick together. He likes to work out, so he can be our bodyguard if we run into trouble. I hop in the driver side since I am really short like four foot nine short and I drive a SUV, and Kris hops in the passenger side. Kris did some searching on the Internet about New Orleans and found some interesting places to visit and eat. Kris is staying at my house tonight so we can just wake up get ready and go. On the way back to my house we talk about different bars, restaurants and tourist attractions we are going to visit.

We finally make it to my house around 4:30 p.m., Kristina already had her bags packed and at my house so I made dinner and packed my bags. I cook chicken with noodles and a cream sauce with some breadsticks that was brushed with butter and garlic paired with a red wine. Dinner was fantastic. I guess it tasted better knowing that this time tomorrow we will be in New Orleans. We finish dinner and head to bed. I set my alarm clock for 6:30 a.m. and we do want an early start after all.

"Wake up bitch. It's time."

I jumped out of bed as soon as I do there was a knock at the door.

"I'll get it, it's probably Aubrey." Kris ran out of my room to greet my guest at the door.

I start to check and make sure I have everything for the trip. Three pairs of jeans, check. Three shirts. Check. Socks and panties check. Last but not least, the most important outfit, my Halloween costume. I have been working none stop on this outfit and it is perfect. One last thing before I go, I need to make sure Jaws has enough food and the doggy door is unlocked. I walk into the kitchen that connects to my living room and I see Kristina and her brother talking about plans for the weekend. I walk to the island bar where I have a rug with an interactive dog feeder/drinker on the floor. I pick up the dog feeder/drinker and fill both sides to the top so Jaws can eat and drink and the dog feeder will produce more food and water to keep the bottom bowls full. I look over at the back door where the doggy door is and make sure it's unlocked and it was. I could have sworn it was locked but I guess I am mistaken.

"Hey Aubrey!"

"Hey gorgeous. How are you? Haven't seen you in a while." Aubrey said while walking towards me.

He puts his arms around me. I love his hugs, he is like a big teddy bear brother and he is built like a tank that's why his nickname is Tank. He is very tall around six foot two and very athletic. He has dark brown hair and eyes to match with tan skin and a very unique chin, I call it the butt chin. Kristina looks nothing like her brother. Kristina is much shorter around five foot one. She has long bleached blonde hair with hazel eyes. The only thing her and her brother have in common is tan skin and a nice body; however, Kristina doesn't work out she just has a high metabolism.

"I'm fantastic. I am so glad you could take off work. I have missed you." I said with a big smile.

"I have missed you too. I am glad I could take off; this weekend is going to be fun. My girlfriend just broke up with me so I am hoping to have a one night girlfriend if you know what I mean."

Aubrey laughs lightly and what he just said and I just roll my eyes while smirking. He is such a weirdo. He is the playful type that can be serious in certain situations and Kristina is total opposite, she is the wild one. Tank grabs our bags and puts them in the back of his SUV.

"Come on ladies!!" Tank yells at us, rushing us out the door.

I think Tank is more excited about New Orleans than we are. He says he wants to leave early since it is an eight-hour car ride to New Orleans from our home in Springhill, TN.

Tank drives while Kristina sits up front and I sit in the back in the middle. We stop quite a few times for bathroom breaks, drinks, gas, and stretch our legs. Halfway there we make a stop at a gas station to get gas.

"So Tank, how's work going? Any new aliens at work?" I ask being half serious.

"You know I can't talk work with you or my sis... and I don't work at with aliens, I work for the government." Tank said with a serious face.

"I know, I know you're like some sort of secret government agent."

"Hah... yeah, something like that."

"Come on Alex, I got to pee! I'm sure my brother can handle filling up the car with gas." She moved her legs up and trying to keep the pee at bay. Kris and I walk in so we can pee and buy snacks. As we walk in we are greeted by what sounded like old country music. We walk towards the bathroom. It smells like pee and weed. I couldn't believe someone would come into the bathroom and smoke pot; however, it's probably just an employee passing time and getting high. We exit the bathroom and make our way down each isle of the store grabbing any snack that looked appetizing, so we both had our hands full. We glide towards the back of the store to the drink coolers and Kris notices a guy checking me out.

"Hey, you from around here?" The young man asked.

"No, we're not." Kris responded.

"I'm sorry, I was speaking to the other young lady."

"Oh, you mean my girlfriend?"

Kris grabs my face and starts kissing me right there in front of the handsome guy. I was blushing so bad I could feel the heat rise to my cheeks. I have never kissed a girl before, but Kris was a great kisser. I always thought of myself as being straight, I still do.

"Well, I love lesbians, I don't mind a three way with two lovely ladies."

"Sorry dude, she's all mine."

Kris slaps my ass and I burst out with laughter. We walk to the front register and handed the older woman with short red hair our snacks and drinks.

"Is that all for you girls?"

"Yes ma'am I think we have more than enough snacks." Kris looked at the counter filled with our snacks.

"Oh yeah, we're on pump five, he filled up so however much that cost." I responded.

"Okay girls, the total comes to $73.67."

I pull out my debit card and pay for gas and snacks. It was the least I could do since Kris did make reservations and paid for the hotel room. The hotel she chose was not just any hotel; a five star hotel on Canal St. I told Kris that we wouldn't be in the room very much, but she insisted, also she has always wanted to stay in a fancy hotel. Kris and I notice that handsome guy watching us so Kris grabbed my hand and walked me out to the car, even held the door open for me! She was really playing the part of being my 'girlfriend'. After Kris closed her door Tank started the SUV and he drove off.

"Only four more hours until we get there."

"Oh, only four more hours? Just kill me now!" Kris sighed.

Kris could be a little bitchy sometimes but I know how excited she is to get to New Orleans.

"Hey, can I have some of your candy?"

"Sure, anything else?" Tank put his hand towards the back with his palm open awaiting some candy.

"Here you go."

"That's all I want for now, thanks."

Tank throws the nicely wrapped candy in his cup holder and picks one up at a time and unwraps them and throws the candy in his mouth. Tank then turns up his music; he loves his classical rock. The car ride goes silent. Kris just finished her coffee she got from the store and started to fall asleep. Caffeine will make everyone who drinks it awake and alert, but not Kris... it does the complete opposite... it puts her to sleep. I take out my phone and click music and click the shuffle icon. I close my eyes and start to think about my parents and New Orleans. Kris is my best friend, but I never talk about my past or how I have quite a bit of money. When she asks questions I always tell her I inherited my house and money from my family. Only half of that is true. My music was just background noise to my thoughts. Then I thought it was really odd how Kris just happens to get an invitation to a Halloween party in New Orleans. Could it have something to do with my family? Could my family members be the host of this party? I knew my parents were dead, so I didn't expect to see them in New Orleans or anywhere else. I drifted off to sleep.

"Girls, wake up. We're here."

"About damn time" Kris responds while stretching her arms.

Kristina wipes the drool from her mouth and looks back at me with a big grin. My mind starts to wander as we pass a sign that said 'Welcome to New Orleans'. This place has a lot of history to it. I have always loved history and been curious about the supernatural world. Legend says New Orleans is filled with Vampires, witches and ghost. I can only imagine that just a handful of people know the truth about New Orleans' dark secrets. I want to be one of those few people and I have only a few days to explore the dark side of New Orleans.

#

# TWO NEW ORLEANS

"So I know everyone is hungry, right? I found this great restaurant with great reviews in the French Quarter."

Kris starts typing in the address in Tanks navigation system. It is a French restaurant. The navigation system redirected our route from the hotel to the restaurant. We were going to check in at the hotel first but the check-in is at 4:00 p.m. It is around 3:00 p.m. so we have time to spare to see the sites.

"So we eat and then we check in to our room. What do you have planned next tour guide?" Tank asked looking at Kris.

Kris sticks her tongue out at him.

"Well, Alex and I would love to go shopping before we hit up some bars tonight."

"Sounds like a plan."

"You have reached your destination."

The navigation system said in a woman's voice. We have reached our destination; however, it was a little ways up from where the navigation had told us. We knew the restaurant would be on the right since that's where the arrow pointed where the destination was. Tank pulled his SUV into the parking lot at the French restaurant and parked. All three of us opened our doors and slid out landing our feet on the pavement.

"I think we are a little underdressed, don't you think Kris?" I asked while looking at our clothing.

"Just a tad." Kris replied.

We walked in anyways, all three us just wearing blue jeans and a t-shirt with Kris and I wearing high top shoes and Tank wearing work boots. This was a real fancy place. Chandeliers hanging from the wall that probably cost more than my car. Long tables lined with white cloth with wine glasses with cloth napkins rolled in the glasses and pates set up with knives and forks on each side. The waiter seated us at a round table set up with nine chairs and plates and wine glasses with silverware for each seat.

"So what would you ladies like to drink?" The waiter asked.

"I would like a glass of your finest red wine" The short chunky waiter looked at me waiting for my response.

"I would like a glass of water."

"For you, sir?"

"Water is fine, thanks."

After the waiter takes our drink order he hands us menus. I look over the menu. Wow, they have a lot of seafood plates, I hate seafood. I kept searching until I found something more appetizing like steak or chicken with a cream sauce. I finally found the perfect entrée to fit my picky appetite.

"So have we chosen, yet?

The chunky waiter named Bob looked around our table waiting for someone to give him a response.... he looks like a Bob. I finally spoke up to break the silence; obviously Kris and Tank were still undecided.

I ordered first and Kris and Tank followed behind me with their orders. The waiter complimented us on our food choices.

He eyed Tank in a sexual way; I could tell he was gay. I knew Tank and he would never go for that, he has gay friends but never wanted to be gay or had feelings towards another man like that.

Tank gave his food order while closing the menu and handing it to waiter Bob. I grab Kris' menu and stack it on top of mine and hand it to Bob. We thank him and he walks off to put in our orders into their touch screen computer.

"So Kris, what bars are we hitting up tonight?" I asked curiously.

"Well, first I want to check out the bar with the famous drink, and then go from there. There are a lot of bars up and down Bourbon Street. Maybe we'll even run into prostitutes and trannies. There is one thing I really want to do, that's karaoke."

"Well, as long as you don't drag us to the stage, karaoke is fine." I looked at Kris strangely.

"You girls better not get too wasted and pass out. I can only carry one of you at a time."

Tank and I both knew Kris would be the one to get that plastered. I am not big on drinking, but we're in New Orleans, so I will be doing my fair share of drinking. The waiter Bob comes back with refills for our drinks.

"Your food will be right out."

He smiled at us, well, mostly at Tank and walked off. I couldn't help but be in my own thoughts about Bourbon Street, the weird Halloween party and how much fun we re going to have this weekend. Bob finally came back a few minutes later with a tray and all of our food on top. It smelled delicious! The food tasted like heaven in my mouth. No words could describe the taste. I look over and Kris and it looked like she was having a mouthgasm. She kept going yummmm mm, and having her eyes get wide with every taste that passed her lips. Tank was almost done as soon as he got his plate.

"Wow, great choice, Kris. This place is fantastic." Tank said to Kris.

"Yeah it was a great choice. The food is heavenly here."

"My words exactly." Kris said enjoying the praise she received from Tank and I.

The rest of the meal was silent. Kris and I finished our meal and Tank ordered a few beers while waiting for Kris and I to finish eating.

"So, make room for dessert?"  
"No."

All three of us said in unison and laughed. We finished all of our food, and our dessert will be the alcohol we consume tonight. Waiter Bob brought out the check and Tank put his credit card in to pay for it. Waiter Bob brought back Tanks' credit card with two copies of the receipt, one for him to sign and one to keep and Kris and I both left a fifteen-dollar tip.

"I feel like a stuffed pig." Tank said while rubbing his belly.

"Ha-ha, you look like one too." Kris poked at Tanks' tummy.

We all walked to the SUV and hopped in. Kris cancelled the previous destination to put in the new one.

Start out going northwest on Saint Louis St toward Bourbon St.

Turn left onto Dauphine St.

Turn right onto Canal St.

Your destination is on the right.

Our destination was about a mile from the restaurant. Tank drove up to the entrance of the hotel and we all got out of the SUV. The bus boy grabbed our luggage and put it all on a gold plated rolling cart. Tank gave the young boy who looked about sixteen his keys so the boy could park his vehicle in the parking garage and a tip.

"Wow this place is huge!" Tank looks up straining his neck to see the top of the building.

"Kris did good." I shook my head giving her my approval.

We all walk in the entrance of the hotel and saw quite a bit of people standing around chatting, some were checking in. The inside was marvelous with marble flooring, very subtle. A long carpet extended from the entrance to the elevators with a long wooden table and a flower vase and a large bouquet of sunflowers in the vase. Tank walked to the left side of the hallway where a long wooden counter and marble countertop was with women and men dressed nice that wore nametags and the name of the hotel on their badge.

"Good afternoon sir. Are you checking in?"

"Yes, we are." He looks at his side expecting Kris to be there. "Just one second..." Kris was a few inches away flirting with a guy. Tank grabbed her arm and pulled her over to the woman checking us in.

"Hi, sorry. My name is Kristina Gadberry."

"Ah yes, I see you right here. You booked a room with two queen size beds."

"Yes ma'am I sure did."

"Okay, and you are staying with us until Sunday. Checkout is at eleven. Breakfast starts at six a.m. until ten a.m. If you need any extra towels or soap, please feel free to contact the front desk and we will have maid service bring it up to you." The hotel clerk said while handing all three of us key cards.

"Thank you so much, Sherry." Kris said while signing her name to the paperwork.

We walked to the elevator at the end of the grand hallway. Kris pressed the up button and we waited for the elevator to come back down. The elevator dinged and the doors opened to welcome us in. We all walk in and Kris pressed the number 3. We waited for our floor while we listened to the horrible elevator music. We are on the third floor. It didn't take us long for the elevator to reach the third floor until the elevator dinged again to let us out. We walked down the long carpeted hallway with side lamps beside each room. The air conditioner must be on because it was cold. We finally found our room.

"Okay, You pressed the elevator buttons, so I am using the swipe card for the room." Tank said to Kris.

"I can't believe you guys are fighting over buttons and swiping cards." I said to the two of them.

Tank sets his bag back on the gold plated rolling cart and put the key card into the black electronic swipe machine. And waited to pull the card out when the machine gave him the green light to let him know he could enter the room.

"Wow Kris, you out-did yourself. You know we didn't have to stay here." I said to Kris.

"Only the best for my bestie and my big brother." Kris wrapped her arm around my shoulder.

"I have dibs on this bed." Tank says while placing his bag on the bed.

"Well, looks like you and I are sleeping together, girlfriend." I joked.

"Damn, this bathroom is bigger than my bedroom." Tank said from the bathroom.

This room was really beautiful. It gave me ideas on how to decorate spare bedrooms at my house. The walls were painted a bluish-green color with a picture of a woman sitting on a rock in farm clothes was hanging on the wall by the bed. The flooring was wooden with two queen size beds that have eight pillows on each bed. The beds has white sheets with a cream colored comforter pulled back and folded over with a wooden stool with a cream colored cushion on top that extended from each end of both beds. The curtains were a tan color with white curtains underneath and two chairs with green pillows on each chair with a small round table with a tall lamp between the chairs. There was also a bedside lamp that separated the two queen size beds and one on each sides of the bed.

"So you ready to go shopping?"

"I am more than ready!" I said with a stupid big grin.

"Bro, you done taking a crap?"

"I am pissing and yes, I am done."

"Well, shake it and let's go!" Kris said laughing.

"I am kind of tired from driving so long. You girls go ahead and have fun. I will stay here and take a nap."

"You sure?" Kris asked her brother.

"Yeah I am sure."

I heard the toilet flush and Tank walked out of the room and turned on the large plasma television and hopped on the bed and got comfortable. I never have known Tank to be tired. He was always wired. Maybe he is up to something, because he did agree to go on this trip way too easy. I just hope he isn't here on one of his government missions. So Kris and I just grabbed our purses and made our way back to the same elevator we just came out of. The elevator took a little longer this time but it finally stopped on our floor and dinged and opened its big metal double doors for us. We walked in and the same crappy elevator music was playing. Kris started making hand gestures as if she was singing the song that was playing and really got into it and fell to her knees making motions in the air, being very weird. I guess Kris didn't realize the doors had opened to let us off on the first floor. Some of the hotel guest watched her and laughed. I poked at her trying to get her attention and finally it worked. People actually clapped for her while laughing.

"You are such a weirdo." I said laughing hysterically.

"Well, it's my charm." She said while giving me a light push.

We walked out of the hotel with some people still starring. Oh well, she's a weirdo but she is MY weirdo! We walked out the front automatic doors.

"We can just walk to the shopping center. It's on Canal Street up ahead on the left, so it shouldn't take that long to get there. This way we wouldn't have to pay for parking."

"Awesome, even better. This way we can get some exercise and burn off calories so we can drink and intake calories tonight."

"Yeah girl! It's going to be great. Some girls at work were telling me about a famous drink. We are defiantly getting some of those tonight. Have you ever drunk alcohol before?"

"No. It was a private boarding school, so the teachers there was all about rules and regulations."

"You never talk about your past a whole lot. Why is that?" Kris asked very curiously.

"Well, you know my parents dropped me off at the boarding school when I was six and they wrote me letters until I turned sixteen. When the letters quit coming, I figured they were dead. Letters always arrived every Tuesday from my parents. I'm sorry. I just don't like bringing up my past. I just want to remember my life now and in the future."

"I can understand that. I can kind of relate, my mom she is real bad off and stays in the hospital mostly and my dad has a new wife and kid and lives in Virginia." I looked at her and nodded in agreement.

Our lives were total opposite, she has no idea what I have been through, and she never will. When I met Kris I knew she was nothing like me. She is total opposite from me, main reason why I really like her. She is such a caring and compassionate person and wild and free I secretly wish to be more like her. I am more shy and the conservative person who doesn't trust easy. I have daddy, mommy and trust issues. I am surprised I'm not in therapy. The shopping center wasn't far from the hotel at all. We walked through the front sliding doors and looked at the shopping map. We check out all the stores the shopping center had to offer. We decided to just walk around and go into any store that looked appealing. This place was huge! This shopping center had mostly higher end clothing stores. Our first stop, however, was at a coffee shop. We needed our energy to shop but mostly we need our caffeine fix.

"Welcome Ladies. What will you girls be having today?" Said an older man with graying hair.

"Latte Grande." Kris and I said unison and laughed.

"Okay then, two Pumpkin Spice Lattes coming up."

"So tonight, I am going to help you find a guy."

"Kris, no. Seriously I don't want a boyfriend."

"I said nothing about a boyfriend." Kris winked at me.

"Um... Kris, I never..."

"YOU'RE STILL A VIRGIN!" Kris said a little too loud.

"Yes, I am. I never really liked any guy like that at the boarding school. Well, there was this one guy but he broke up with me before we even got to first base."

"Wow, that is depressing. You know how to kiss right? I'll just find a real sexy guy for you to make out with and maybe get to second base."

"What is second base?" I asked curiously.

"Girl, I have a lot to teach you." Kris grinned.

"Here you go girls."

The older man handed us our large size lattes. I start to sip it and think that this latte taste fantastic. Kristina and I stay about two hours at the shopping center and our arms are filled with name brand store bags. We bought shoes, shirts, dresses, pants, sunglasses, everything. These heavy bags began weighing down my arms and I was very thankful that the walk back to the hotel was only half a mile away from the shopping center. We make it back to the hotel and Kris takes out the key card and swipes it. It gives us the green light so Kris pushes the door open with her foot and we see Tank sitting on the bed with his laptop and closes it quickly when we enter. We set our bags on the floor. We began rummaging through our bags we packed and got ready for tonight's events.

# THREE BURBOUN STREET

As the sun set in New Orleans; the vampires rose from their coffins. As we made our way down Bourbon Street, the streets was flooded with people. Some of these people were dressed as vampires, werewolves, witches, and some of the girls were not dressed at all.

"Holly shit, did you see that? She was naked with only body paint on. Do you think I should catch up to her and spill my drink 'accidently' on her? Oh my God I love New Orleans!" Tank said while adjusting his manhood

I think he got an erection from the naked girl. Kris and I just ignored Tank while he was walking backwards and continued to stare at the girls' naked butt until she blended in with the crowd. Halloween is only a few hours away, so I figured that's why people were already dressed up. There were so many people dressed up in so many things while hiding their true identity. I have always felt out of place in the world, but as I look around I feel like I belong. I could feel people staring at us. Well, we did look amazing tonight. Tank, he always dresses to impress when going out. He had on an Italian tailored made suit. The suit was dark blue that fitted his body perfectly with a lavender purple button up shirt underneath his suit jacket with a dark purple tie with zigzags. He also has on brown leather shoes with a brown leather belt to match. Kris' outfit didn't cost her as much as Tanks but she looked like a million bucks. She wore a long sleeve black shirt that revealed a lot of cleavage with a short white skirt with leopard print on it and pink EXPENSIVE six-inch heels I had bought her for her birthday this past July. I, on the other hand wore dark colors to blend into the night. I had on a long sleeve black low cut shirt and my black leather jacket with a short skirt that had red, brown, green and gold stripes that wrapped around the skirt with a few jewels on it. I wore sheer shimmering stocking to cover my legs with my black booties to cover my feet. I am not a big fan of jewelry, but I always wear the ring my mother gave me when she and my father abandoned me. The inside of the ring has an engraving on it: If you ever get lost, you can find your way home with an address on it. Our first stop was the bar with the famous drink smoke filled the air and my nostrils while loud music played throughout the bar and people trying to talk over the music. Kris was told by co-workers to try a famous drink down Bourbon Street, so that's why we were at this bar first. We were in the bar for about thirty minutes sitting at the bar and I haven't even finished my first drink

"Hey, you want another one?" Kris asked close to my ear so I could hear.

"Well, I'm not done with..."

Before I was finished with my sentence Kris was buying another round of drinks for us. The bartender passed our drinks to us. The yellow liquid in this slender tall plastic cup with an alien-looking face seemed like it was glowing yellow.

"This is absolutely the yummiest drink I have ever tasted." Kris said while singing along to the loud pop music.

"It taste really sweet, you can't even taste the alcohol." I replied.

"Ha-ha, you're such a light weight." Tank laughs while ordering a beer on tap.

"I'm not carrying your ass to the car little sis, so don't pass out."

"Here you go." The shorthaired blonde said to Tank and handed him his beer.

Tank grinned at the bartender. "So what time do you get off tonight?"

"Whenever you come get me after my shift around 12 o'clock." She grinned at Tank.

"Well, I will be looking forward to it."

Tank grabbed the bartenders' hand and kissed the back of her palm gently. Kris looked amused by what just happened.

"So bartender chick is going to be your one night stand girlfriend?"

"Yeah, most defiantly little sis."

I was about to die from laughing so hard. Kris never approved of any Tanks' girlfriends; she only wanted the best for him. We all grabbed our second drink and began to walk out the door to our next adventure. As we walked out I noticed two guys get up and walk out after us. It might have been a coincidence, but I am always on the edge.

"Ooh, this looks interesting." Kris said loudly while staggering towards another bar.

"Kris, hang on, you're going too fast." I yelled to Kris while jogging after her.

Tank and I almost lost Kris in the crowded streets until we spotted her talking to a man outside another bar down Bourbon. Tank and I followed Kris in. It was pretty with all these candles lit and neon lights, very ambient. The music in this place wasn't as loud either, which made it more relaxed and easier to talk to one another. The bar was filled with people so we found an empty 'O' shaped table to sit at.

"Hey guys. Welcome. What would you like to drink?"

We all glanced at the menu with the drinks and Kris and I order the same thing.

"We would like the Root Beer with ice cream."

"And for you handsome?" the beautiful dark skinned older woman asked.

"Shots and keep them coming."

"Alright. So you guys from around here?"

"No, we're from Springhill, TN" Tank said.

The bartender handed Kris and I our Root Beer with alcohol and cream cheese ice cream. Oh my, it was heavenly! Tank reached his arm to retrieve his shot and drank it in one gulp. The Root Beer with ice cream was very tasty. I couldn't taste the alcohol in the drink but I could feel my vision being distorted. After Kris and I finished our Root Beer with ice cream, Tank ordered us shots.

"Cheers." Tank knocks shot glasses with us.

"I just want to say how lucky I am to have wonderful people like you two in my life." I extend my arm and give Kris and Tank a hug.

"We are lucky too. You are like a sister to us. We would do anything for you." Tank replies while sinking back in his chair just taking in the moment.

I have only had three people who really cared for me my entire life, Mrs. Vanderbilt, Kris and Tank. I didn't know who I would be without them. They have kept me sane. Even though I have only known them for little over a year, I feel like I have known them my entire life. Kris and I down our last shot and Kris was dancing in her chair to classic rock.

"Okay, I think I'm ready." Kris looks at Tank and I smiling evil.

"Uh, ready for what?" I looked at her dreading the answer.

"Karaoke, DUH!" Kris made a hand gestured trying to say, what else would I be ready for.

"Are you sure that's a good idea?" I asked.

"Well, we are drunk, and drunks make bad decisions, so yes karaoke is a good idea." Kris said.

"Well, we might as well go with her and let her make an ass of herself." Tank gives his input.

"Oh, no, after I am done singing, then Tank will sing, and then you... Alex." Kris bats her eyelashes and tries to give me the puppy dog eyes.

"Kris, lead the way." I said knowing I couldn't win the argument.

I know that being drunk my intelligence is very impaired I still knew that karaoke was not a good idea for Kris. She was a horrible singer and now she is drunk. On our way walking to the next bar with karaoke I would look back every few minutes and see two guys following us. They have been following us for a while now. All I could tell is that both guys were tall and one was wearing sunglasses. Who the hell wears sunglasses at night? Both of these guys wore baseball caps trying to hide their identity, which wouldn't be too hard considering I am seeing double of everything and everyone is spinning. Kris found this place from the Internet I tried remembering the name but I couldn't and then I tried looking at the name on the outside of the bar but my eyes wouldn't focus. Wow, I was drunk. It seemed like all these bars were basically the same. They had loud people talking or arguing, people smoking. I even smelt weed quite often walking down Bourbon Street and walking into bars. Every bar however did have different 'themes'. This karaoke bar had a Mardi gras theme that made me want to come back during Mardi gras. This bar was really crowded. It was after 12 a.m. People were starring at us, some guys were touching my butt and some were pressing themselves up against me trying to get past. Tank and I went up to the bar to order some drinks. Yes, more drinks. I wanted a fruity drink this time and Tank ordered the same. He called it 'the bitch drink.'

"Okay ladies and gentlemen, we have a young woman up here named Kristina. Give her a round of applause." The crowd began to clap.

I guess it wouldn't be that bad singing since 90% of the people in this bar were drunk and they wouldn't remember it tomorrow. Tank and I made our way to the front to watch Kris and cheer her on before she sang.

"This cute little blonde will be singing an all time favorite classic of mine."

Kris sang, while dancing around missing some of her lines. It was very entertaining to watch. After she was done Tank and I was cheering the loudest and whistling for her. It was fun to watch Kris do karaoke but now Tank was up. As Tank walked up on the stage to tell the DJ what he was going to sing Kris and I went to the bar so Kris could order a drink. Then we made our way back up to the front to watch Tank. I've heard him sing so this should be very interesting. He got all the girls attention. Almost all the girl's gave Tank her undivided attention. He was defiantly a panty dropper.

"Okay ladies, this one is for you." Tank said while the music began to play for a classic rock song.

The girls go wild. Some of the girls at the front stage began flashing Tank. Other girls tried to touch his legs and other places as well when he came close enough to the edge of the stage.

"EW. Girls are such sluts. Can you believe those girls?" Kris said in disgust.

"Well, yeah. You're brother is really cute." I said sipping on my fruity drink.

"Shut up." I guess she didn't like my reply.

Kris and I began dancing and drinking our drinks whistling and hollering for Tank. He was amazing up there. I was really getting nervous knowing that would be me in a few minutes. Kris and Tank both sang classics but I am going with the music I love. Rock AND Roll baby! Tank finished and he gave the girls a bow and walked off stage while girls were giving him the 'fuck me eyes' and touching his shoulders and letting him know how well he did.

"Well, it's your turn." Tank and Kris said.

"Are you sure? I know there are other people who want to sing." My palms started to shake and get all sweaty.

"Well, I already told the DJ who you were and pointed you out, so he thinks you want to sing." Tank said laughing.

"Grrr." I growled at Tank.

"Alright everyone, the next one up is Alex, give her a round of applause since she's a little shy."

The crowd began to clap and Kris and Tank had to drag me to the stage. I had to assure myself I'm drunk, the crowd is drunk... no one will remember this tomorrow. I walk up to the stage, my hands were shaking while the DJ handed me the microphone and asked me what I wanted to sing. The song began. I searched in the crowd and saw Kris and Tank at the front and I saw the bartender at his bar to the left with people turned towards the stage curious.

I sway my hips and dance and scream in parts. I couldn't dance very well, but I just danced to the music like I was at home dancing. Tank and Kris both go crazy clapping hollering whistling. All I can hear though is "encore." Seriously? These crazy drunks want an encore? I just tried to ignore it but the DJ stopped me from leaving the stage.

"You have to give the customers what they want babe. So what song will you sing next?" He stared at me; I think he was checking me out.

I told the DJ what song to play. "Good choice, nice and slow."

The DJ handed me the mic back and I turned to face the crowd. I began to get nervous again, so to calm myself down, I just imagined I was the only one there. When my technique began to work, all I could see was bunny ears. There was a man in the middle of the floor wearing a black shirt with a blue silky tie and some tailor made pants that belonged to a suit. He also had on black leather shoes that shined in the neon light and a bunny mask that looked like a masquerade mask with bunny ears. There were many guys dressed as the bunny man tonight, but this one man stood out. I didn't know why he was staring but it seemed like he was staring into my soul...strange. Not human. What a strange place. I began to sing, swaying my hips being in this moment enjoying the attention and sang the slow song.

When I finished the crowd went nuts. People were yelling and whistling. I really didn't think I was that good, but apparently they did. I always undermine myself with everything. I bowed; I figured it was the appropriate thing to do. I made my way back to Kris and Tank and just wanted to blend in. I kept having these guys walk up to say 'wow, you were amazing.' I need my drink.

"Damn girl, I didn't know you could sing like that! Jeez. You were absolutely amazing!" Kris hugged me tightly.

I laughed and I could still feel the heat on my cheeks from being flustered. I began to search for my drink since I felt like I was sobering up.

"Where's my drink?"

"Kris got all rawled up with your performance she drank her drink and yours." Tank laughed.

"Ha-ha, alright. Well, I will be back. I am going to get another one."

I left to walk to the bar and get another fruity drink. This drink is really delicious! The drink was a clear light red color with some orange peel on the side of the V-shaped glass. I walk up to the bar and to ask for another fruity drink.

"Give me your number and you and your buddies drinks are free all night." The sexy bartender said.

He has medium brown hair short slicked back. He had beautiful green eyes and a pearly white smile. He smelled really good, it was his cologne. He had on a t-shirt with something stupid written on it and some blue jeans.

"Well, I defiantly couldn't pass that deal up. Well go ahead and make me three of those fruity drinks." I wrote my number down and handed it to the sexy bartender.

I checked my phone for the time and looked over, and sitting two bar stools down was sitting bunny man. I knew it was Halloween now; he didn't dress murdery like a lot of guys that dressed up tonight. This man just gave me the heebie jeebies. I was about to say something since he was just sitting there and stared with what a shot glass in front of him.

"Here you go, rock star. I'm going to call you tonight." Bartender slid the small piece of paper in his pocket.

"I'll be looking forward to it." I smiled and walked back to Kris and Tank with our drinks in hand and gave the bunny man one last glance.

I was too tired and plastered to stand anymore so I asked Tank and Kris if they wanted to find an empty table to sit at. We began to search for a table when we finally found an empty table towards the back of the bar.

"I am having sooo much fun." Kris slurred.

"We both can tell." I said while seeing two of Kris.

"I didn't think I was this wasted." I said while the room started spinning.

"Oh shit, I totally forgot. I need to go, it's after twelve and I am suppose to meet up with that bartender chick." Tank said while grabbing his suit jacket and finished his beer and ran out.

"Well, looks like it's only you and I girlfriend. I better quit drinking because I know you can't carry me back to the hotel." Kris started giggling.

"I'm going to the bathroom. Will you be okay by yourself?"

"Yeap, I think I'll be okay girly."

"Just don't walk off with any strange guy please. I'll call the cops and tell them you were kidnapped." I said mostly serious and smiled.

"Alright, alright. My butt is glued to the seat until you come back." Kris said with an innocent look.

I feel high on life, or maybe just high. I hope Kris didn't slip an amphetamine in my drink. I know she takes amphetamines, which she is a grown woman, I can't tell her not to take drugs. I just don't agree with all of her choices. I fight my way through the crowded people in the bar. I finally find the restroom and I walk in. There are black lights all in the bathroom filled with smoke and words in neon paint were on the walls. There were two other girls in the bathroom snorting drugs in their nose. All the bathrooms stalls were empty so I just chose the least nasty looking one. I began to place toilet paper around the toilet. I am a germaphobe and there is no telling what kind of people used this toilet or when it was cleaned last. I heard the bathroom door open as I sat down to pee. It got quiet, too quiet. The two druggies were not talking and giggling anymore. That was Strange.

"Get out." I heard a man say.

"Sure." One of the drugies said while sniffling.

The voice was frightening. I was finished using the restroom and I looked around for an escape. Whomever this guy was sounded fierce. There was no window I could crawl out of in the stall I was in. I should have used the last stall. I began to regret my bathroom decision and I had a feeling it was the bunny man. I couldn't stay in the restroom forever so I flushed the toilet and opened the stall door quietly trying to sneak out. Well, so much for being sneaky. The man watched my every move not saying a word so I walked up to the sink with a large mirror that extended from one end of the sinks to the fourth sink on the right. The mirror too had writing all over it 'for a good time call Kendra Dallas.' I began to wash my hands as he walked behind me and watched me through the mirror. He watched my every move and facial expressions. I was just thankful it wasn't the bunny man. I felt like if it was the bunny man only one of us would be coming out of this bathroom alive and the other in a body bag.

"Can I help you with something?" I ask not looking up from washing my hands.

"I watched you on stage, you were wonderful."

"Thank you..." I slurred my words a little.

"I hope you don't mind the extra kick in your drink."

I turn around so fast I almost fall to the floor. The stranger was really close to me so he grabbed me so I wouldn't fall to the floor. He then picks me up and sits me on the bathroom sink and leans in closer. I watch in anticipation what his intentions were. He places his hand on each side of me so if I even tried to make an escape it would be like running through a tree. He wasn't going to budge. He takes his hands and moves my legs apart so he can move his hip in between them. I didn't see his hand move but it was on the right side of my face moving my hair behind my ear and he began to kiss me. Light gentle kisses were placed on my lips. I was in heaven. His lips were like feathers dipped in honey and placed over my lips. I never done anything like this and never expected to but I was living in the moment. He moved his lips to my neck and began to suck and kiss lightly. He moved his right hand to my thigh and began rubbing under my skirt. He began rubbing upwards toward my womanhood and I placed my hand over his and pushed it down away. He became aggressive and annoyed with me and I felt his same right hand cupping my thigh right beneath my butt between the counters. I began feeling a burning sensation. I started to scream and he placed his left hand over my mouth to muffle my cries. Thankfully the bodyguard of the club had just gone to the men's restroom and heard me scream and ran in.

"What the hell is going on here?!" The short but muscular bodyguard asked.

"This is my girlfriend, and she got mad at me because I was flirting with other girls." I saw my chance and I hopped off the counter.

"Thank you sir for helping me." I said walking out of the restroom.

"No problem sweetie. Any arguments you guys have need to be done outside." Said the bodyguard

"Not a problem, sir." I heard my five-minute boyfriend say to the bodyguard as I ran out of the bathroom.

I am thankful the bodyguard came in; I don't know what would have happened. I walked fast looking for the table Kris was sitting at. She isn't there! I remember this is the table since it was the only one with a lit candle in the middle. I made my way through the crowd and asked the bartender if he had saw Kris.

"Yeah, I saw her walk out with some jock." The bartender said.

"Ugh! I told her to stay put! Do you happen to know which way they went or do you know the guy?"

"Yeah actually he comes in every weekend. We've partied at his house and he lives down Canal Street at the fancy five star hotel."

"Oh my gosh, you are the best! Oh yeah, Kris ordered drinks and left them here."

I leaned over and kissed him right on the lips. I grabbed my last drink for the night and guzzled it and walked out the bar. Kris, I am coming for you and when I find you...well, it won't be a friendly conversation. I take out my phone and type in directions back to the hotel, the jock is staying at the same hotel Kris, and Tank and myself are staying at. I start my walk back to the hotel. Thankfully, it wasn't that far away. Being a girl and walking alone wasn't one of my better ideas. As I turned left on Bienville Street the crowd began to disappear. The wind began to produce a cool breeze. I pulled the sleeves to my long sleeve shirt down and put my black leather jacket on to keep my hands warm. I could hear myself breath, I was anxious to get back to the hotel and make sure Kris was okay. What if the guy she is with decides to kidnap her? I couldn't live with myself knowing I could have prevented that from happening. I noticed headlights behind me since they shined down the streets. I looked over my shoulder. There was a dark colored car with bright blue round lights following behind me. Oh great... it better not be that asshole from the bar I made out with. I debated on running but I couldn't out-run a car. I was about to walk pass an alleyway and I know that alleyways are dangerous but if this guy is really following me, it is my only hope at getting away. I made a sharp left and ran as fast as I could. I heard the car come to a stop quickly by the tires making a squealing sound. I looked behind me and the guy wasn't running, he was walking. I could feel that last drink and not in a good way. I knew it tasted funny. I started staggering, losing my footing and I fell. I always made fun of the girls who 'fell' in the scary movies and the killer catches up to them and butchers them... well, I felt like that was about to happen to me except I wasn't laughing. As I fell I looked up and saw the bunny man. Oh no. Maybe he won't notice me. He walked right in front of me and stood there.

"So, the big silent type, huh?" I said frightened to death trying to smile.

I could see his mouth and his chin and he was defiantly not smiling or laughing at my not so subtleness. He walked closer to me and bent his legs to be face to face with me. He reached out his hand and brushed my hair out of my face and lightly touched my face.

"You will be my next beautiful bunny. I won't kill you though like the others. You intrigue me." The killer said while removing his mask.

He is really gorgeous... to be a killer and all. He had short dark brown hair brushed down on the sides and a little spiked on the front. He had dark eyebrows to match his hair and cold ice blue eyes. He had a beard; not a full one but he was scruffy and nice triceps. His lips were full and luscious and very kissable and he looked to be around thirty-four or thirty-five years old. I couldn't believe I was checking this guy out. He grabbed me by my arm to help me up and walked me to his black sports car.

"So why do you do this? Mommy issues? Daddy issues? Maybe you were molested as a child."

"Shut-up and get in the car." I was thrown in the back seat while the bunny man shut the door behind me.

I wasn't about to get in his car on my own free will. He started to drive off looking around to make sure no one had seen him.

"Just go to sleep, Alex. I know you're tired."

He was right I was tired. After a night of drinking and being drugged and being worried about my friend, I was exhausted. I am a pretty smart girl and I knew if I fell asleep escape would not be possible. I calmed myself down and tried to think clearly. New Orleans is filled with red lights, so I was hoping he would have to stop at one and I would open the door and escape. I sat up against the passenger side door and he finally hit a red light. His car began to slow down and I reached for the door handle...I couldn't unlock it. So plan B. I took my jacket off and wrapped it around my right elbow and I swung my elbow as fast and hard as I could. The glass shattered everywhere. He heard the noise and reached back and tried to grab me by my leg only getting my legs kicking in return. There were people around and I crawled out the window and dropped to the pavement as the black four-door sports car sped off. I made my way to the sidewalk and just fell on my back and lay there catching my breath.

"Hey, you okay?" An older woman bent over to look at me.

"Yeah, me and my boyfriend got in a fight and he wouldn't let me out of the car."

I lied because I knew people wouldn't believe me I was just kidnapped by a killer.

"I'm sorry to ask but I need to get back to my hotel and I am wayyy too drunk to walk back. Could you possibly give me a ride?"

"Sure, no problem!" I proceeded to give the older woman directions to the hotel.

We weren't too far from the hotel so we got there pretty quickly. I thanked the nice woman for the ride and opened the door and walked out. I tried to open my eyes wide so I could see better, but that didn't help much. I took baby steps so I would make sure I wouldn't fall. I made my way to the elevator and pressed the up button. It dinged open and I walked inside thankful to hear the crappy elevator music. I staggered my way to the room holding onto the wall to guide me to the room and I took out my key card and slid it in the magnetic machine to grant me access. I swung the door open; I figured no one would be here. I just threw my jacket on my bags and fell on the bed and drifted off to sleep.

I had nightmares all night long. I awoke in a cold sweat around seven am. I looked around and saw Kris in the bed with Tank... and me in the middle. I was thankful that they were okay. I gently and quietly got out of bed so I could take a shower and do some detective work. I wanted to get some information about my parents and my first lead was my ring.

# FOUR LITTLE LAMB

1351 Sunset St.

New Orleans, LA 70130

I took out my phone and input the address in my phones GPS. Since the house wasn't too far away, I decided to walk. I figured it was daytime and I would be safe with plenty of people around. It was nice and chilly outside and I couldn't help but think about my birthday being only seven days away. I will be finally twenty-one and no more flirting my way in bars or flirting to get alcohol or have someone else buy it for me.

I finally make it to the address that was given to me from my ring. I stopped at the outside of a large black steel gate and pressed a button to buzz someone inside.

"Hello?"

"Ummm, hi. I know this is going to sound weird, but I am doing a school paper on old houses with a lot of history to it. I chose this house because, well... I am in love with it. I was wandering if I could come in and ask you some questions for my paper?"

"Sure." The man hesitated a little.

I could hear a buzzer sound and the large gates began to open. I start to walk towards the house. It was a long straight driveway that circled around at the front of the house. I made my way to the front door that was wooden with a gold plated handle and a circular doorbell.

"I'm coming, I'm coming." A mans voice called out while opening the door.

"So you doing a school paper, huh?"

"Yes sir, I am" I smiled at the older gray-headed man.

"Come on in. Can I make you tea or coffee?"

"Coffee sounds great."

I needed coffee... The older grey-headed man gestured me to the couch to take a seat while he made some coffee. I looked around the house. It looked as if no one is living here. There are white sheets that covered the remainder of the furniture that was left here and spiders and their webs took up residence on old pictures and paintings. Even this couch was probably covered up with a white sheet until I buzzed him.

"So, this house looks abandoned. How come you are living here?" I said loud enough for the short older man to hear.

"Well, young lady I am the caretaker, you can call me Winslow. And this house has been abandoned for a little over a year now. Would you like cream or sugar in your coffee?"

"Yes sir, creamer and seven cubes of sugar please."

Winslow came back into the living room and handed me the cup of coffee. This house was huge and gorgeous! Cream walls with some walls made of brick and dark wood flooring. There were two fireplaces one in the living room and one in the connecting kitchen.

"So, ask away young lady. Oh, what did you say your name was, I'm old and I always forget things."

"Oh, my name is Alex. So, this house looks like it has been here a while. How long ago was it built?"

"1968. This house has been through hell especially during Katrina ten years ago."

"How many stories does this house have?"

"It has three stories."

"What happened to the previous owners? I don't see a for sale sign up. Does the previous owners plan to return?"

"Well Alex, the previous owners are friends of my family. They have lived here for a while now. About twenty years ago, they moved to Tennessee and about six years later they moved back here and lived in this house until a year and a half ago. I always take care of this house when they are on business trips."

"So they went on a business trip?" I asked.

"Yeah, they said they wouldn't be long but they haven't returned yet."

"Well, do you know where they go for their business trip?"

"Miss. Alex, it seems like you are more curious about the previous owners than the actual house."

"No, not at all. Its just more information for my paper."

"Well, I am sorry miss. I must be on my way. I have to go into town to pick up supplies for the house. Can I give you a ride back to where you are staying?"

"Sure." I said as I finished my coffee.

I picked up my purse and threw the strap around my shoulder and walked with the caretaker to the front door. Winslow opened the front door for me and as I walked out he locked the door behind him. He walked to the only vehicle in the driveway. It was a dark red expensive looking SUV. He clicked the button on his key ring to unlock the doors for the car and I hopped in the passenger seat. Nice black leather seats with dark red trim on the seats and the SUV initials written on the headrest of the seats. There was a navigation system and he began to type in the address for where he I was staying at.

"I am staying at the Hotel down Canal St on the corner."

"Oh okay I know where that's at." Winslow said while cancelling the address on the navigation system.

We drove a little ways and when Winslow stopped at the front door at the hotel I reached for the handle to open the door.

"Be careful Miss Alex. New Orleans can be a scary place for a little girl like you."

"Thank you Winslow. I will be careful." I smiled and shut the door.

I walked through the doors at the hotel and made it back to the room. I opened the door to walk in; it was around nine thirty so Kris and Tank would probably still be asleep.

"WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?! I WAKE UP TO FIND YOU NOT HERE. I THOUGHT SOMEONE HAD KIDNAPPED YOU!"

"Calm down, Kris. You know you're the one to be talking. I go to the bathroom and when I come back, is Kris sitting at the table like a good little drunk? NO! You're gone to who knows where!"

"What are you girls shouting about?" Tank asks while walking out of the bathroom with just a white hotel towel and the hotel crest embedded on it wrapped around his waist. I throw my purse on the bed as Kris sits on the bed and puts on her socks and shoes. The television was on the news 'Breaking News'. All I had to hear was 'the Bunny Man butchered two women last night' and I grabbed the remote and changed it to cartoons. That is one thing we can all agree on watching. I crawl up the bed and put my back against two pillows on top of each other and looked over to the nightstand to see a Bunny shaped masquerade mask and an orange envelope underneath the mask.

Little lamb

Lost her flock of little sheep

I watch you while you sleep

You have my heart

I want to tear you apart

But please don't fear

Because I am always near

Watching you whisper your secrets

I want you even more

You escape me once

I will have you hear

My words of wisdom that I kill not for fun

I do it because I am a monster deep inside

It ruins my life until I saw you

You are my salvation, my reconciliation

Please forgive me for things I do

Because little lamb I am in love with you

Until we meet again Alexandria Wellington,

B.M. Killer

"What is that?" Kris peeped her head over the side of the bed.

"Nothing, it's just something a guy gave me last night at the bar some love letter." I shoved the letter and mask in my purse.

I didn't want to freak them out with it. Deep down inside I was freaking out. I looked over at my bag with my clothes, it looked like someone had opened it and went through it.

"Did you happen to go through my bags last night looking for something, or maybe this morning?" Kris asked.

"No, why?"

"Well, it's weird because it was unzipped and I saw the murder mystery invitation laying on the top of my clothes in the bag."

"I don't know, Kris." I shrugged my shoulders knowing who actually went through her bag.

Oh Fuck. I hope that I don't run into the B.M. Killer tonight. I am done with him, but I guess he's not done with me. It is pretty clear with the sadistic love poem he sent me and breaking into our room. He is toying with me like this is a game for him, and it is a game I can't afford to lose.

"Kris, whatever you have planned for today I think it is a good idea to go to a shop with pepper spray or pocket knives."

"Damn girl. What you need one of those for? We have my brother, he is our body guard."

"Well, it's just a suggestion if either one of us gets separated and we need to protect ourselves from someone."

"Yeah, that is a good idea. I'll search for a place to buy something like that. Alex, my pants feel like they are on crooked... What do you think?"

"No, they aren't crooked, but they are on backwards."

"You girls ready for breakfast?" Tank asked while rubbing his belly.

We take the elevator downstairs and we make our way to the breakfast area filling out plates with whatever looked appetizing. We sat our plates down and Kris and I poured us some orange juice and Tank poured him some coffee just black.

"Let me tell you about the night I had. This girl was crazy. We get back to her house, making out and all and then she starts biting me on my neck saying 'she was hungry'. I looked at her and said 'well babe if your hungry I'll make you something to eat so you don't eat me.' I mean this girl is a freak. Her room is painted purple and black with freaky ass dolls around her room." Tank said.

"Well, did you two do it?" Kris asked curiously.

"Well, yeah. She likes it rough. She was the freaky type."

"I'm sure not all girls here are like that." I assured him.

"So, Kris.... Thanks again for ditching, me last night." I said while taking a sip of my orange juice.

"I'm sorry but he was really hot and well, I was plastered and my senses were impaired... well, it isn't like you got kidnapped or anything."

Oh, if she only knew. I get kidnapped and almost killed. It's all good though, because you got laid.

"Kris, you left her?!" Tank said annoyed with his sister.

"Well, I'm sorry! I won't do it again."

"Good, I hope not because it is dangerous to be a girl and alone."

"Anyways, what's on the agenda before the murder mystery tonight?"

"Exploring New Orleans."

Kris wanted to go everywhere! We went to a museum. We were there about an hour in a half. It was around lunchtime and I know Kris and Tank were getting hungry. If they weren't snacking, they wanted actual food.

"So what's for lunch?" Steak sounded good right about now.

I have been craving steak and we drove by a steak house so it made me crave steak. Kris and Tank both thought that was a good idea.

"Here is some bread while you wait on your food." The waitress said smiling at Tank.

Wow, it seems like every girl has the hot's for him. We can't go anywhere without some girl or guy flirting with one of us. It's insane how bold people can be. This bread is a dark color but it is the best bread ever. I debated whether or not to go in the back and ask for the recipe since I love to cook, and this would be a nice addition to my recipe book. The cooks would probably look at me like I was the strangest person on this earth so I didn't go back there. We finally got our food about twenty minutes after arriving at the steakhouse. It smelled delicious!

"Here you go." I grab for my plate that is filled with a well-done steak with mashed potatoes and corn on the cob.

"Can we get some steak sauce please?"

"Sure thing!" The waitress sat down Kris and Tank's plate and walked back to retrieve my steak sauce.

Steak sauce goes really great with steak but I love dipping my mashed potatoes in it. We all order about the same, except Kris and Tank's steak is medium rare with mashed potatoes and a side salad.

"More tea?"

"Yes please." Tank and Kris handed their cups to the waitress so she could refill them.

"More water?" I love me some ice water so I handed her my glass without hesitation.

We all chowed down on our steak. Kris had some steak sauce on the side of her lips and she would just lick it off.

"You know you could use a napkin?" Tank asked.

"Yeah, but it is too good too waste." Kris poured more steak sauce on her plate.

As we finished the waitress gathered our plates to clear the table and came back with the check. Kris paid the check and Tank I left the tip. That was amazing. I even asked for some bread to go. I love bread, maybe a little too much. I know I need to lay off the carbs, but it is just too good. Tank went to the restroom while Kris waited with me for my to-go bread.

"Man that was really good!" Tank burped...really loud.

"That was amazing. New Orleans has really great food."

"Where to next?"

"Well, I think the haunted house tour since it's not too far from here." Kris is really excited about the haunted house... well I am too!

This house is an old three-story house made in 1831. Wow. That is old. I could tell it has been restored more than once considering how old it is. We walked in and the tour guide waited about ten minutes for some more people to arrive and handed out brochures on the haunted house. It had white and black checkered flooring with old pictures of the previous owners of this house hanging up. The tour began and the tour guide showed us the entire house while telling us the story behind the house. All the appliances were updated with yellow-tan walls and red curtains hanging up.

"Wow, I can feel the energy in this house." Kris looked around; she looked amazed by this old house.

"Let's just hope no 'bad spirits' follow us home." Tank laughed while flirting with some girl that was part of our tour.

"Well, spirits are usually attached to a certain thing or person, such as a house like this one." I knew a few things about haunted houses.

"That is correct young lady!" I knew I was that's why I said it.

"How do you know about haunted houses?" The whole tour group was looking at me now, thanks a lot tour guide.

"Well, I went to a boarding school and it was haunted. I did some research on it and found out that a girl was butchered in her room by a sadistic killer." The tour seemed like they wanted the rest of the story so I gave it to them.

"Well, I was there for twelve years and I always noticed on the East side of the school was an old abandoned building that had burns on the outside of the windows. There were plenty of rumors about that building but no one ever knew the actual story. So there was a newsroom at the boarding school where I did my research. I took my research to my mentor and she told me the story about the girl being butchered. She then told me that the school hired paranormal experts after there had many cases of girls and guys that lived in that house and were injured during their stay there. The teachers noticed some paranormal activity going on that's when they hired the experts. When the experts came in, they claimed the ghost was a 'hostile' and would not leave peacefully. So the school decided it was best to burn the building down themselves and just told all the students there was an 'accidental fire' and the school never had the funds to renovate the house."

"Wow, that's interesting. Just for research purposes what was the name of the boarding school and where is it located?" All the tour was quiet as me and the tour guide exchanged our creepy stories of haunted houses.

"Darkwood Heights on the outskirts of Nashville, TN." The tour guide wrote a note on her binder I can only assume it was the name of my boarding school.

"Okay, well that was really interesting. Well, ladies and gentlemen over here is the room that most activity happens."

The tour guide guided us into the most 'haunted' part of the house and all of the tour gathered in that one small room as the tour guide began to tell the story of what happened in that room. I can understand ghost with unfinished business, but how do they expect to finish it since their dead? I would imagine that when I die I would go to heaven. I can't imagine myself as a ghost for all eternity haunting one specific place. What if the place your haunting is torn down? Would the ghost be forced to pass on or would they just roam the street like a lost puppy?

"Well, next I want to go goofy golfing." I sucked at goofy golfing.

"That sounds fun." Tank looked at Kris smiling.

"I think they have bumper karts after we play golfing." Now that got my attention!

"Alright, lets go!" I got really excited. Bumper karts are really fun!

We walk in the doors to pay for a round of goofy golf and grabbed our colorful golf balls and putts. There was a sign on the right side of the door to head out to play goofy golfing saying 'make a hole in one on the 18th round, you will win a free round of golf.' I knew I wouldn't win the free game because I am not a golfer. I know we are doing this just for fun and Kris grabbed a card with a pencil to keep score. She wrote our names Kris, Tank and then my name.

"Ahhhh damn it! WHY WON'T YOU GO IN THE WHOLE BALL?!?!?!" Kris swung her golf club almost hitting one of the other players behind us.

"Calm down, I don't want to get thrown out of a game for children." I was laughing so hard I almost peed myself. Tank found it very amusing by his sisters' actions.

"Sis, take a deep breath. Focus. Swing lightly."

Kris followed the directions of her brother and made the neon green ball in the hole. Kris loved to win. She always strived to do better and be better than everyone, even if it was just a silly game like this. She had to be number one.

"Your turn, Tank."

"I cannot believe you have gotten a hole in one almost every round." I plan to follow his technique; maybe I can start getting a hole in one.

"It's just luck girls."

He swung his putt and made yet another hole in one. He was like a goofy golfing pro master.

"Alright, well. Who's in the lead?" Tank already knew the answer I don't know why he even asked.

"You are big bro."

"Well, last round. Let's see who can make a hole in one." Tank looked at Kris and I already knowing he would make a hole in it. He's so arrogant.

Kris stepped up first and swung trying to focus on her goal. Make the ball go in the hole in one swing.

"WHAT IS THAT?" Tank yelled.

She was startled by Tank and swung her put and her ball flew in the pond they had to the right of us.

"You asshole! I cannot believe you would do that to me!" Kris hit Tank on his arm.

"Well, it isn't like you could play another free round even if you did make a hole in one." Tank did have a point.

"Go get my neon ball jerk!" Kris pointed her finger to the pond and handed Kris his putt and Tank walked to the pond to retrieve her ball.

I put my light yellow ball on the indention and swung lightly. Low and behold a hole in one!

"I can't believe you made a hole in one!!!" Tank swooped me up in a big bear hug. He was really excited for me just by making a hole in one.

"Put me down!" I laughed trying to break free of his bear hug.

"Alright! Bumper Karts time!!" Tank skipped over to the area for the bumper karts leaving Kris and I behind.

"Well, Tank won the round and you won a free game."

"I still came in last place, Kris."

It seemed my best friend was a little mad about not winning anything. She's defiantly not use to losing. She usually always gets her way no matter what. Kris and I made it to the bumper karts and we stood in line for the other group of people to finish their turn. Tank was already in line so we walked up behind him.

"I feel like a big oversize kid."

"You look like one too." Kris said to her brother.

"Aw, someone's mad because they didn't win." Tank taunted his sister.

"Shut up, I am not mad." Kris folded her arms.

The operator of the ride opened the tiny gate to let in people on the ride. So Tank, Kris and I found the bumper karts we wanted. The ride began and I was bumping everyone and I saw Tank trying to talk to some girl and Kris and I bumped him on each side when he least expected it.

"Oh, so you two are going to be ganging up on me?" Tank turned his bumper kart around and yelling out to the girl he was talking to he would be right back.

Tank chased Kris and I trying to bump into us or ram us into the wall. He only bumped every other kart instead. This ride is really fun. If we had time to do it again, I would make the suggestion but since it's fall and the sunsets early we need to get ready for the murder mystery.

"Alright, it's 4:13. We need to get ready for the murder mystery." Kris looked at her watched.

"Well what time does the sun set?" Tank was searching on his phone.

"Okay, well it says the sunsets at 6:14, so we have plenty of time to get ready and get there at sunset." Tank got in the driver side and turned over the ignition key.

"Well, I hope that'll be enough time, because I have to do my makeup." I started to get worried. My Halloween makeup was very detailed. It took me a while to do the practice makeup this past week.

"Yeah, Tank. It takes a girl a while to get ready, especially her makeup. It has to be perfection." Kris told her brother.

We made our way back to the hotel and we began to get ready. Tank changed in his costume first. Kris and I were sitting on our bed watching cartoons waiting for Tank to come out so we could see his costume.

"Alright, you can't laugh." Tank walked out of the bathroom.

He had on black pants and a black jacket with a silk red shirt underneath and a black hat with white trim around it on his head and a Cuban cigar in his mouth. He also had a toy gun in his right hand and started talking like a gangster in the twenties.

"Nice. Gangster. You look awesome bro."

"Wow, you look amazing." I began to tie his tie for him.

"Well, your turn, Kris." I was looking forward to this. What slutty costume did she choose? Wow, it wasn't actually too bad. She walked out dressed as a Ringmaster at a circus. She had a red top hat with black cloth around the bottom with a red long jacket in the back that had button in the front and high waist black velvet shorts with black fishnet stockings and black point toe heels with a cane like that of a ringmaster that directs animals to do tricks with.

Well, it was my turn. Kris said she would blow dry and straighten her hair in the room so I could get ready. I chose to go last because I needed a large mirror to look at while doing my makeup. I first took a shower so I could start from scratch with my hair and makeup. I put my bathrobe on and had a towel wrapped around my hair so I could do my makeup. I did my makeup on the right side like I normally do but on the left side was the clown side. My idea was t have 'a split personality'. I would be a killer clown and a normal girl. I did my clown makeup on the right side and I also made a slit mouth with makeup to make myself look creepy, I even painted my nose red and put red glitter on it. My makeup took about thirty minutes and I could hear Kris and Tank from the other room 'hurry up, we need to leave soon.' So I took the towel off my hair and dried and just straightened it and put in some multi colored extensions that looked like a rainbow on the left side. I put on my black and white striped skirt and slid on my shimmering stockings underneath. I grabbed my left shoe that had fluffy multi colored balls glued to the heel and put it on. For my other foot, this heel I glued white and different color gems to the heel and put that shoe on my right foot. I grabbed my yellow silky bra and put it on and put my black blazer on over it.

"HOLLY SHIT YOU LOOK AWESOME, SEXY AND CREEPY! How is that even possible?" ;Tank and Kris walked over to me checking out my costume.

"How did you do the slit mouth and the fake blood?" Kris was really close to my face.

"Well, I used some special effects I bought online and watched some videos to help me know how to make the special effect."

"It looks so real." Kris was poking at my face getting fake blood on her finger.

"Okay, we're running late, we need to go." Tank ushered us out the door.

On the way out, there were other people going out for the night. One little kid got really scared of my makeup and held onto his mom so he couldn't look at 'the scary clown lady.' Tonight is going to be awesome. People kept starring but let them. We knew we looked good. We walked out the hotel room and I couldn't help but think I hope I don't run into the Bunny Man Killer.

# FIVE MURDER MYSTER

It's almost seven o'clock and we were lost. All I could see was wooded area. Tank drove down a narrow road that would allow one car at a time. We used the Navigation and it said we have reached our destination, but that was like twenty minutes ago. Tank couldn't turn around since there was not enough room so he kept driving hopeful to find a house or somewhere to turn around.

"I cannot believe we're lost. I followed the navigation to where it said to go. Are you sure you typed in the right address?"

"Yes, Tank. I am sure!" Kris was getting aggravated.

Tank wanted to just back up until we got to the main road but that would be a long ways so I told him to keep going, we would find something eventually. This area was really dark and spooky but just around the corner we could see a light coming from somewhere, a house hopefully. We finally reached our destination. We didn't have to buzz in, the gate opened automatically, welcoming us. Tank drove through the gate and to the front where valet parking was available. Since we weren't sure where to park we just let valet do it for us. Wow, this house is beautiful and huge! It had to be about 18,000 square feet. It was a sandy brown color with two stories and two large columns on the front with a large door extending from the ground to the ceiling.

"Welcome to Cold Hill Estate" The doorman held the door open for us.

"Thank you kind sir." Tank tipped his hat down.

The outside was beautiful, the inside, however; was breath taking. There was marble flooring with a beautiful green coat of paint on the walls and a grand staircase that went up about twenty steps and divided into left and right sides. The house was all decorated for Halloween with normal skulls and skulls with fangs on each side of the grand staircase and a round oak table in the middle decorated with Halloween decorations and a large punch bowl in the middle with cups hanging on the side of the bowl and a letter on the front table. The letter was black with silver writing 'please wait for your host.' I guess since we are late, everyone is already where they should be.

"This is creepy and weird." Kris must have a bad feeling about this place, but it intrigued me.

"Welcome, welcome! I am your host tonight and welcome to my lovely home. Please follow me into the ballroom."

I could see fog coming from underneath the door. The host opened the door and we were greeted with more fog. Fog enveloped the room with the long table in the middle. Tank seemed like he already was enjoying himself. The host walked us into the ballroom with an extremely long table with about 50 seats total. The host guided us to our seats, which had plates sitting on the table and little folded over card with our names on it. We sat down and the host pulled our seats up for Kris and I. What a gentlemen. There was a tall slender glass cup for every seat that was glowing different colors. My drink was blue, Kris' drink was green and Tank's was red. The table was decorated with skulls with fangs and normal skulls, lit black and white candles, red, orange and black flowers in a vase aligned directly down the middle with the skulls in between them and four sets of three tiered candle holders some with black candles and some with white candles dripped what looked like blood down the sides.

"Look at that guy over there, I think he's staring at me." Kris pointed to a man with a suit on and a masquerade mask that looked like a black crow.

I looked at the people down this table and the people who sat at the end of the table by the fireplace were all dressed in 1920's attire. I can only assume they are part of the murder mystery. A man who looked like he was the butler came around placing a menu under each name card. I didn't realize it was a dinner murder mystery. Thankfully we haven't eaten dinner yet. I look over and Tank is already making new friends. He was talking to some red head with a skimpy costume on.

"Wow, this place is super creepy. Do you see all these life like Halloween props around the room?" Kris looked around pointing out all the real life props.

There were life-size props everywhere. This was awesome! I am loving this. The host really out did his self. The chandelier hanging from the ceiling was covered in spider webs with black lights in them. There were no other lights except the black lights in the chandelier, the lit candles on the table and balloons filled with helium floating on the ceiling glowing the same colors as our drinks.

"So what are you going to eat?" I knew Kris was undecided. It was between chicken, steak, or lobster. If she had her way she would have all three items. So she chose Lobster.

"I think I will have the steak."

"What are you going to eat?" Kris leaned over me getting her brothers' attention.

"I'm going to get the steak. That steak earlier today was so good, it made me want another one." The red head put her hand on Tanks face to get his attention.

"Welcome ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to my home at Cold Hill Estate. I will be hosting a murder mystery tonight after dinner. Whichever group breaks the case and catches the killer, will win $12,000. So that will be $4,000 for each person in that group" Kris almost spit out her drink when he said that. She grabbed the cloth napkin and wiped her mouth. We will begin this evening with the main course of whichever you choose. After the main course you also have items to choose as your dessert, and you may choose more than one item for dessert. The drink in front of you is not poisonous so you may drink it. It is an alcohol beverage so whomever does not drink may ask the butler for water when he makes his rounds. So please everyone, I hope you enjoy the evening and please do not wander off by yourself." The host sat down.

I took a sip of the glowing concoction. It was really good. It tasted like candy. The butler came back around asking every person his or her main entree choice. Kris and I gave he butler our main entrée choice and gave him the sides we wanted; I chose the asparagus and bread. He made his way to Tank and I saw Tank looking over the menu with his new girlfriend.

"So, you're good at riddles, right? We totally need to win this!" Kris drank some more of her drink.

"Yeah, I'm OK but I'm not the best, so don't get your hopes up."

"Well, even if we don't win, this is still really fun." Kris started to hug me.

I wandered who the host was. He didn't look familiar and I knew I wouldn't be able to chat with him one on one asking him why he chose Kris to invite. It might have been an error or mix up, whichever it was we were here. The butler came out with a rolling table and a few plates on it with the persons name on a card by the plate to not get the main courses mixed up. Kris and I received our plates. The butler put steak sauce in front of me like he had read my mind and knew what I wanted. This is the absolutely best steak in the entire world. I have never tasted anything so tasteful before. The seasoning was just right. Conversation continues through the whole table, there was never a quiet moment. After the main course, the butler went along the table asking for our dessert choices. Kris chose chocolate cake and a candy apple. I chose a cupcake and a candy apple as well. Kris and I were going to ask Tank what he chose but his tongue was halfway down little miss skimpy pants mouth.

"Wow, this is a big cake. I thought I was only getting a slice." The butler handed Kris a small whole round cake with dark chocolate icing and when she cut into the cake, it was dyed blood red.

"This cupcake is awesome. Is this real glass?"

"No miss, it's made of water and sugar. So it's edible." The cupcake had glass penetrating through the icing with red droplets of blood on top with red velvet cake and another cupcake with pink and purple swirled icing that glows in the black light.

"This is really good. I can't eat all of it; I need to make room for my candy apple. Do you think they will let me take it with me?"

"I don't know, maybe he will let you. I would hate to see it go to waste." I shrugged my shoulders.

"Do you have a to-go box I can put the rest of this cake in?" Kris asked the butler

"Yes miss. I will conjure up a to go box from the kitchen." The butler walked back into the kitchen retrieving our next desserts, the candy apple.

"Here you go miss." The butler hands Kris her to-go box along with her dark shiny purple dyed candy coated apple. I looked at the trey he had and noticed everyone is receiving a shiny dark purple green apple, except one. In the middle of the trey I noticed a shiny red candy red apple. I knew whoever would receive that apple would by the murder mystery victim. I lost the butler, I was trying to figure out who would be the victim until all the black lights and all the candles went out and all I could hear was a loud THUMP. Oh Shit.

The lights come back on. Everyone stood to see what was happening or leaned over the table. There was a woman hunched over the table with her head on her plate where her apple sat.

"AHHHHH" A woman screams at the end of the table.

"SHE'S DEAD! SOMEONE POISIONED HER APPLE! WHO COULD DO SUCH A HORRIBLE THING TO MY SISTER!?" Well, let the games begin.

"Someone call the cops!"

There were people standing around knowing the game had begun. Kris and I were eager for the first clue. Some guys dressed like 'cops' in the 1920's ran through the main entrance door and made their way to the dead girl that wore a black dress with tassels on the end and a headband with feathers in it.

"This girl is dead." No shit.

The butler walked around the table handing the groups the very first clue. I wasn't sure if all the clues were the same. The clue that was handed to us was in a blood red envelope. The red paint on the black paper read:

"Poor little snow.

She had to lose her life.

But who's to blame?

Oh, but her father.

He was such a marauder.

You might find the next clue.

By finding John Bleu."

I remember seeing a painting with an older gentlemen hanging in the entrance hallway. Underneath the painting it had a name 'John Bleu' with May 2, 1870 \- October 7, 1920. Well, the second clue has to be in the graveyard, we just need to figure out how to get to the graveyard.

"Come on, we need to find the graveyard." I grabbed Kris and Tank.

"We don't even know where it is. Maybe we should ask the butler. He probably isn't part of the game." Great idea by Tank!

We search around while people are trying figure out their clue. We find the butler in the kitchen. I told Kris she should ask him since she is the more flirty type.

"Excuse me, you're food was really delicious I must say."

"Well, thank you miss. What can I help you with?"

"Well, we figured out our first clue and was wandering where the graveyard was?" Kris leaned closer to the butler so he could get a glance down her shirt and spill the beans about where the graveyard was.

"Well, miss, I'll do you one better, here is a map of the Estate. It shows where every room inside the Estate is and where everything including the graveyard is outside the Estate walls." Kris kissed the butler on the cheek while thanking him.

Kris opened the map to the Estate and Tank and I leaned in closer to glance at the map. Tank pointed to the graveyard on the map first.

"Come on, let's go!" Tank jogged out the room, I guess he wanted the prize as much as Kris and I.

"Right behind you!"

The graveyard was a good ways from the house. I guess they built the two far enough apart so no evil spirits would haunt the house. We find our way to the back door by passing everyone. We hoped no one would follow us out back. There were no people around that area but they could have seen us walk out of the kitchen.

"This is really creepy." Kris held onto my arm really tight.

"I know. Let me see your phone so I can use it as a flash light." Kris handed me her phone with the flashlight turned on.

"Okay, all we have to do is find the grave of John Bleu and find the next clue." Tank loved this. He loved creepy weird stuff like this.

"You girls okay?" Tank was smiling. Kris and I were holding onto each other. I was scared. Well, we both were!

"I think I heard something. Tank hurry up so we can go back inside!"

"I'm looking, but this graveyard is huge!"

There are tombs everywhere and graves after graves. There must have been at least 300 of them. We searched for about thirty-five minutes and we finally found it at the end of the Estate. I could see other lights.

"Tank hurry up. I think there are people that followed us."

"I'm hurrying. It's this crypt right here. We'll have to open it and go in and find it."

"Go ahead Tank. Alex and I will keep look out."

"Oh, no. If you're making me go in this old crypt, you guys are coming in too!" Well, damn. This really sucks.

Tank opened the old crypt. It looks like it hasn't been opened since the man was put in it. We searched around looking for the next clue. I could tell in one little spot there was dust that had been disturbed where a box lay.

"Right here guys. I think the clue is in this little box." I looked at Tank hoping he would open it, so if a spider or a snake was in it, well it wouldn't bite me.

"Fine" Tank opened the box really slowly like he was in slow mode.

"Just open the damn box!" Kris looked over Tank watching him.

"Fine." Tank swung the box open. It was the next clue.

"So you found ole John Bleu.

But where will you find the next clue?

The willow tree is very dear to me.

But will she find peace and tranquility?

Who's the murderer, no one knows.

Until you find what you're looking for."

P.S. Please leave the clue here for other players

"The willow tree, huh? That was pretty easy." Tank looked at us.

"Well, I think I saw a big willow tree in the middle of the graveyard." Kris said.

"Well, let's go!" Tank ran out of the crypt.

We jogged the long way around trying to be discreet. Kris even turned her flashlight on her phone off. We didn't want other players following us or seeing us. Kris and I was arm in arm following Tank to the willow tree. It was a good ways from the crypt.

"As if it wasn't creepy enough, fog began to dance over the grave tops." Tank looked around.

"Well, let's hurry up and get to the tree and find the next clue and hopefully it'll be inside." Kris assured Tank and I.

"Okay, I think I can see it." Tank pointed to the tree.

We had a little ways to go but it didn't take us long to get there. We finally made it to the willow tree. It was beautiful. It was pure white. The tree looked as if it had hair growing from its branches that extended to the ground. We walked around the tree looking for the clue and we found it hanging from one of the branches with a black ribbon wrapped around the branch and a hole punch through the clue that was tied to keep it from falling off.

"Well, Tank what does it say?" Kris was curious.

"So you found me hanging from a tree.

So what about clue number three?

You will find the next clue inside Cold Hill Estate.

The mother had a secret that no one knew.

To find what it is go to room 302."

Finally get to go back inside! It is really creepy out here. We all turned to walk back to the estate checking the map for the best way back. I looked up and saw shadows; I figured it was other players. We walked out from the willow tree and we saw... zombies?

"HOLY SHIT FUCKS RUN!!!!!" Tank screamed like a girl.

"AHHH. WHAT THE FUCK? ZOMBIES? WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!" Kris grabbed my hand and we all ran as fast as we could.

"Brains" Is all we heard coming from behind us.

Thankfully zombies couldn't run very fast. We ran through the graveyard as fast as we could. I never thought I could run in heels. We made it to the back door. Tank slammed the door shut behind us. Tank pulled out the map and started to look for a way to the third floor.

"So how do we get to the third floor?" I asked.

"Well, it shows an elevator but we could just use the stairs." Tank looked at the map some more.

We passed people everywhere. We didn't know what clue they were on but we kept going until we were told someone found the killer. We walked up the stairs and there were long hallways on the left and right side. No rooms down these hallways had room numbers on them. I thought of hotels and they go by 100's on the first floor, 200's on the second, and 300's on the third floor.

"There must be a third floor somewhere." I looked at the map.

"Well, it's weird because the map doesn't show a third floor only a second." Tank looked puzzled.

"Well, what's this? Isn't that stairs?" Kris pointed to the study on the map.

"Yeah, but its probably just for a second story book case." Tank replied.

"It doesn't hurt to check it out does it? Since we don't have any other clue to go on right now." Kris started to lead the way.

Since the study was on the first floor we snuck downstairs and made our way to the study.

"That's weird. There are no stairs in here." Tank looked around looking for any clue.

I looked around looking at the books. I notice most of these books had to do with mysteries or murders so what's this doing here? It was a romance novel, defiantly out of place if you ask me. I pulled it trying to remove it from the shelf and the bookcase began to move.

"OMG, THIS IS SO AWESOME!" Tank was jumping up and out down out of excitement.

"Wow, this is too neat." Kris had a big smile on her face.

This is really awesome. The bookshelf opened and revealed a secret stairway. The stairway was spiraled with lit candles in there holders on the side of the brick wall.

"You can go first, Tank." Kris pushed Tank to the first step and Tank gave her a 'are you serious?' look.

"We're right behind you big bro."

We walked up about thirty or so steps and at the top of the steps was a door. I thought the door would be locked but Tank twisted the spider web covered knob and the door opened. The door creaked open as if no one has been here in years. We all walked in and looked around.

"I thought the zombies were scary." Tank said while looking around.

It looked like a room where a woman lived in. There was furniture covered with white cloth that was filled with dust and spider webs. The bed was caked with dust. We could tell no one has been in this bedroom since the beginning of time.

"So where do you think the next clue would be?" Tank asked.

"I'm not sure." Kris looked around admiring the room.

"Well, look for anything out of place. Like anything that doesn't have dust on it or shouldn't belong to a woman."

I walked over to the dresser with hairbrush and makeup and spray perfume. The hairbrush still had hair in it. I tried not to touch anything. It seemed as if this room stood still in time. It was nothing like any other room in this house.

"What about this?" Kris pointed to a teddy bear on a high shelf.

"That defiantly could be it."

"Tank will you look around it to see if you can find a clue."

"Sure." Tank walked over to the bear and looked around that area.

"I don't see anything Kris."

"Well, how about moving the teddy bear." I didn't want to disturb anything but this is out of place.

Tank gently grabbed the teddy bear off the shelf. There was a little dust and cobwebs on it but nothing too out of the normal.

"Turn it around see if it has like a zip in the back or something." I told Tank.

"Yeah, right here." Tank began to unzip the bear and found a white note on the inside of the bear.

"So fare well and Goodnight, Snow white.

You put up hell of a fight.

What you didn't realize you were followed,

Not by your shadow but by your other."

"Damn, this is a tough one." Tank replied.

"Any ideas?" I shook my head.

"Let me think a minute."

We all brainstormed. What does this mean? She was poisoned. Poison is a woman's drug.

"Well, could it be the mom?" Kris looked at me.

"No, I think her mom is dead. I could have sworn I seen her grave in the crypt with John Bleu."

"Well, where should we go?"

"Well, why would they put the clue in a teddy bear? It is a child's toy." I think Tank is on to something.

Tank began looking at the map. I had no clue what he was looking for.

"We should find the murderer in the nursery." Well, that does make sense.

"Lead the way!"

We all walked out of the creepy bedroom and began searching for the nursery. We ran down the spiral steps and ran past people in the study. We ignored everyone. I knew Tank was onto something. We might actually win this game after all. This day was just getting even better! This house was like a maze but Tank was surprisingly good with directions. We ran up the stairs to the second floor and found the nursery with a 'B' letter hanging on the door. This is it! I had goose bumps. Would the killer be on the other side of the door? Tank opened the door and walked in and we followed behind him. We saw the rocking chair in the middle of the room rocking back and fourth. A voice began to speak.

"They gave me away. They put me in a mental institution saying I was crazy. I'm not crazy. All I did was want to play with my sister. I guess they thought trying to drown her wasn't playing."

The voice continued her story." I was locked up for twenty years!"

The voice began to get frustrated. This is awesome! Tank decided to play along.

"But why kill her now?"

"Well, the butler knew I was the better child. He always wanted me to take over Cold Hill Estate. But since my father just passed away, it would go to my sister. He helped me escape the mental facility. All I ever heard, as a child was how better my twin was. I was jealous. She ALWAYS got the attention. ALWAYS the better toys and everyone telling her how she was the 'better of us two.' I was sick of it!"

"Alright girly. You are coming with us." Tank grabbed her arm and pulled her up off the chair. She struggled a bit playing along but went with us easy.

She wore a long white night gown holding a teddy bear close to her chest. We all walked downstairs and into the ballroom where a lot of people were talking. The room became silent and the host of the party walked up to us.

"Well, well, well. I cannot believe you would kill her! She was my best friend!" The host looked as if he were choking her.

The 'fake cops' that was called to the crime scene intervened and grabbed the host to keep him from killing the girl. Tank, Kris and I were enjoying the show.

"You are under arrest, anything you say can and will be used against you in the court of law..."

The cops hauled the girl away in handcuffs. The host approached us and playing a role he thanked us for finding his friends' killer. While the girl was being hauled away she was kicking and screaming

"You haven't seen the end of me yet!"

"How did she get out of the mental institution?"

"Well, the butler did it! He broke her out of the institution because he wanted her to take over Cold Hill Estate not your friend." Kris looked towards the butler.

"I cannot believe you would do that to her! She always looked up to you and you do this to her?" The host looked really upset. He was a good actor.

"I'm sorry sir, but I would have killed that little bitch myself but you two were never apart long enough and you always wanted to cook for her. I knew you loved her and I loved you." The crowd gasped with shock. Wow. I did not see that one coming.

"Officers, please take him away."

"Sorry sir, but you are under arrest for aiding and abiding a criminally insane person and helping break her out of the institution." Well, there goes the butler.

"This is so freaking awesome!" The other players began to return to the ballroom knowingly they had lost.

"Here you guys go. The prize for winning my sick and twisted game"

The host handed us each four thousand dollars in cash. People began clapping for us and saying 'congrats'. I knew we were smart individually but put us together we were a force to the reckoned with. The host began talking to other guest and I wanted to ask him some questions about why he chose my friend to come to his Halloween party. I just noticed that the ballroom looked different. The long tables were gone except for one with food and snacks on and a stage for a band to play on the left side of the room.

"Sir, do you mind if I ask you some questions?"

"Please call me Nathan."

"Well, Nathan, you sent my friend Kris an invitation to this Halloween party in the mail."

"I sent a lot of people invitations." Nathan replied before I could finish my sentence.

"True, but how do you know Kris?"

"Well, I was hoping you would receive the letter."

"How do you even know me?" He was strange.

"Well, I don't know you. Well, I'm pretty sure I knew your parents. I didn't realize they had a daughter. I just thought you might be kin to the Wellington's not their daughter."

"Well how do you know I'm not just related to them and not their daughter?" He had my full attention.

"You have your mother's eyes and smarts." He leaned in closer and took my hand and kissed it.

"Well, why don't you come by tomorrow and we can chat then. I have guest to attend to. Congratulations by the way." The host, Nathan walked off and began talking to his guest.

This man was very strange. I tried to remember him. The last time I saw my parents I was only six years old so trying to remember anybody else during that time was nearly impossible.

"Let's go get some punch, and head out." Tank said.

"Sure. Where are we going?"

"Well, we want to go to the haunted house, remember?" Kris asked me like I was crazy for not remembering.

"Oh yeah. Well, let's get some punch. It was really good."

As we began walking out we saw the butler and both 'twin sisters'. They were identical. It was crazy. We also saw the other players of the game like the cops even the dead mom and dad and... zombies from outside. Music began to play; it was a light melody and a beautiful voice to match.

"You haunt me in my sleep,

Calling out to me.

Whispering my name oh so quietly.

I toss and turn in my sleep waiting for you to come for me.

You're like the big bad wolf, hunting its prey.

I long to be yours someday..."

I would love to stay and listen to the rest of this beautiful song but Tank and Kris were ready to go. So we headed back to Canal St. The 'haunted house' we were going to was really haunted. I couldn't wait for tomorrow, maybe I could get answers from Nathan about my parents. We made it to Canal St and parking was hell to find. The street was filled with monsters of the night. This is Halloween after all. So Tank found a parking spot about half a mile from the haunted house. We got out of the SUV and walked the rest of the way. I was really glad I had foam insulation inside my heels or my feet would really be hurting after the 'murder mystery'. At the front of the haunted house was an old carriage that had a coffin in the back with a skeleton up front as the driver and two hell horses that had red glowing eyes. This was an awesome prop. I look up at the third floor and saw a curtain being drawn back in a dark room. Maybe it was someone who worked here. On the way to the line was a sign saying 'donate blood and get in free.' Well, it was for a good cause. Since the line was long to get in we figured we might as well give blood and by the time we were done we could go in.

"Ow, that hurt!" Kris whined.

"Well, it's not suppose to feel good, sis."

"Yeah, but damn. I hope this haunted house is worth it."

"Yeah, it's defiantly worth it." The woman that was drawing blood replied.

"So, how you doing over there?" My mind was up in the clouds.

"I'm fine. Just excited about the haunted house."

"Alright, you're almost done." Said the lady drawing our blood.

About ten minutes later we were walking in the haunted house. As soon as we got it we were going up some stairs and the damn tree plant on the second floor started moving!

"AHHH, OMG IT MOVED!" Some guys behind us laughed at Kris and I.

Kris and I were holding onto each other for dear life. We just walked in and we were already scared. There was blood and guts everywhere. Props that moved weren't scary. It was the workers that were dressed up in scary costumes that grabbed at us scared the shit out of us. Towards the end was this room filled with plastic that you had to fight your way out of. Kris and Tank got ahead of me and I would call out to them but they did not respond. On the other side of the plastic was this room filled with mirrors. All I could see was my reflection. I started searching for a way out.

"Hello little bunny." A voice echoed through the glass room.

Fuck. It's him. I had not thought of him all night long. He was the last thing on my mind and here he was. I don't remember seeing him at the murder mystery but he must have been if he knew I was here.

"Tank? Real cute, come on out."

"I'm not Tank. You know who I am Alex. I have come for you." I looked around and all I could see was glimpses of a figure.

"What do you want? Please go away and leave me alone. I won't tell anyone who you are."

"Well, little bunny, you don't know who I am" He whispered in my ear behind me.

Where the hell did he come from? I ran around looking for the exit and I could feel his breath on the back of my neck. I ran through the exit and it was a walkway with a round spinning thing that had black lights and neon paint. This contraption made me dizzy so I held onto the side rails and walked out slowly not wanting to trip and fall.

"Please, don't run from me. You will be mine!" I heard the Bunny man say from a distance.

I had hoped he would forget about me. Boy was I wrong? I made my way to the end of the haunted house and pushed the door open as quickly as I could and ran outside. I had to find Kris and Tank. They weren't at the exit like I thought they would be. I started looking back walking at a fast pace.

"Well, it isn't like she's just going to run into you and say take me!" I heard a guy say while I was looking back for my friends.

"Oh, I'm sorry." I bumped into one of the guys talking. I just got up and walked off.

"Well, go get her runner!" I heard another guy say. I hoped he wasn't talking about me...

I looked back and saw a guy walking behind me fast as he pulled a syringe out of his pocket and used his mouth to open the covering of the needle. I started to run. Who was this asshole? I began to lose speed, I was tired and running and heels did not help. The man behind me gained on me and got closer. Before I knew he knocked me to the ground. I started to crawl away as the man grabbed my ankle trying to stop me from going anywhere. I just kicked at him trying to free myself from his grasp. He then climbed on my legs grabbing at my skirt trying to hold me down and he pulled my skirt down.

"Nice ass, babe" What a jerk!

"Go away. Leave me alone!" I kicked at him.

I finally pulled myself out of his grasp and I began to run away. He got up just as fast. He grabbed me around my chest with his left arm and injected me with the needle in his right hand. I was able to break free. Things began to get blurry. I could tell I was stumbling and the man followed walking behind me. He knew as well as I did, I wasn't going far... If I could just make it to the parking lot I was sure Tank and Kris would be waiting for me in the car. I could see what looked to be a parking lot. I heard a phone ring behind me and reached for the back of my skirt. Damn it I think it fell when that guy knocked me to the ground. I then assume it was the other guys' phone that rang.

"Yeah, I'm trying but she is really fast." He hung up his phone.

I finally made it to the parking area and stopped for a brief moment when some one else grabbed ahold of me and put me in a chokehold. I kicked and started to scream. The man just muffled my screams with his left hand. I began to fade out of consciousness. The other man that was chasing me I could see him leaned over with his hands on his knees panting.

"Damn this girl is a beast!" That was the last thing I heard before passing out.

# SIX PROJECT V AND W

"Alex, what are you doing in here?"

Six years old, I wanted to know what my daddy was doing. He scooped me up in his arms with his white lab coat getting stuck on something from his desk.

"I just wanted to see you, daddy."

"Well, toots, you know daddy is working." He looked over to a man sitting in his 'patient chair'.

"Well, it's tea time, and I wanted to know if you wanted some?" I looked at him with my big blue eyes. He couldn't ever say no to me.

"Sure sweetie. I'll be up in a minute." He put me back on the floor.

"Well, you know what, Alex, I need to tell you something important." He leaned down to be eye level.

"Sure daddy. Is it a secret?"

"It's a top secret!" My dad smiled big.

"This man over here is part of an experiment for the government."

"Where you work, for the government?"

"Yes, sweetie. He is a weapon and if anything goes out of control or the experiment doesn't work like it should, you will be the cure."

"Really?" My dad was a scientist and I thought he knew everything!

"Yes sweetie, all I have to do is give you a shot and you will be like a super hero that may have to save the world one day."

"Well, will it hurt?"

"Just a tad. See, toots, to become something greater than yourself, you must make it through the pain to become the super hero you were meant to be."

I watched my dad grab a vile of yellow glowing liquid. He put on some gloves and he popped the cover off the needle. He grabbed a sterile pad with alcohol on it and rubbed my arm with it. He slid the needle in as fast as he could and I could see the yellow liquid disappear. I began to cry. As my father was done he dropped the needle and he grabbed me up and held me tightly.

"I will never hurt you again, toots." He began to cry a little.

I never saw my dad cry before. My mom ran in the room screaming and yelling at him.

"HOW COULD YOU DO THAT TO YOUR OWN DAUGHTER? IF ANYTHING GOES WRONG WITH THIS DAMN GOVERNMENT EXPERIMENT AND THEY FIND OUT OUR DAUGHTER IS THE ANTI-DOTE SHE WILL NEVER HAVE A NORMAL LIFE!"

My mother scooped me up in her arms and walked out the room with me. I could tell she was upset, not with me but my father. What did my father do? I only did what he asked. I saw my father going further and further disappearing as he wiped the tears from his eyes.

"Wake up, girl. You hungry?"

"Daddy?" I wiped the sleep from my eyes.

"No, Kidnappers." The unknown man smiled.

Well, at least this guy was honest and gorgeous. He had pitch black eyes with black-slicked back hair. He had a pearly white smile and big full pink luscious lips. He even smelled yummy. I rose up off the back seat to notice my hands were handcuffed.

"Well, I am hungry, and eating breakfast well, this isn't 'breakfast attire'." I held my hands out to the man to let him know he should take them off.

"Well, You have to promise not to run off. We're not going to hurt you, Alex."

"So, you obviously know my name, what's yours?" The nameless man began unlocking the handcuffs.

"Well, I am Brantley and the other kidnapper is Oswald."

"I hope you like waffles." Oswald spoke.

"Yeap, and you know what else I would like?"

"What's that?"

"FOR YOU TO TELL ME WHY THE HELL YOU KIDNAPPED ME?!?!?!"

"Calm down, we will explain over breakfast."

"Fine. You guys are paying." I walked out of the car to enter the restaurant.

"Fair enough." I heard one of the guys say.

I walked to the door but Oswald ran up to the front door to hold it open for me. I walked in and Oswald walked in behind me. I was still in my Halloween costume so I knew why people were starring at me. I probably look hung over. Well, being kidnapped and slept in the back seat of a car is not the best sleep I have ever gotten. The waitress seats us at a table and Oswald hands me a bag. It looks like my bag I took to New Orleans.

"Here, you need to change clothes. We snuck in your room last night and got your stuff."

"...Thanks." I grabbed my bag from Oswald. I just hope he didn't snoop through it or sniff my underwear.

I walked to the very clean bathroom. It's probably the cleanest one I have seen all weekend. I decided to go into a stall to pee and to change into skinny blue jeans and a short sleeve loose fitted grey shirt with my favorite shoes, my high tops. I took out the extensions from my hair and brushed it. I haven't washed my hair in like two days so I knew it wouldn't be frizzy, it would do just right when I brushed it down. I walked out of the stall and grabbed a few paper towels wetting them a little to wipe my clown makeup off. When all the clown makeup was wiped away I popped my contacts out and put on fresh makeup. I walked out of the bathroom and back to the table. Looks like we already got our drinks.

"So?" I sat there folded my arms waiting for an answer.

"Well, you see we're Secret Agents and we are the ones that put your parents in protective custody and gave them a house in New Orleans. Well about a year ago, they went missing. We were suppose to keep an eye on you once you graduated, but we lost you when we were working on another case."

"So, why would my parents be in protective custody?"

"Well, Alex, there's bad people looking for your father and mother."

"So, their still alive?"

"Well, we didn't say that. Technically, they were up until a year ago until they vanished. We don't know if their cover had been blown and had to flee. So we were hoping you could tell us where they were."

"Well, considering I haven't seen them in fourteen years, I have no clue where they are."

"You still are coming with us though, something is wrong, and I don't want anything to happen to you so we were instructed to obtain you and protect you at all cost."

"Well, okay then."

My mind was officially blown. Could they still be alive? Why would they run? Who was after them and why? I don't remember much from my past but I feel like I will be learning a lot more about my past from these guys than I have in the past fourteen years.

"Here you go."

"You already ordered?"

"Yeah, you look like the orange juice with pancakes and bacon type girl." Oswald smiled at me.

"Well, you were right."

I began eating. Oswald is really cute. He has a scruffy beard with medium brown hair and dark blue eyes. He has a beautiful smile that was contagious.

"So where are we going?"

"Well, we're headed to Tennessee."

"Really, what part?" The car began to drive off.

"Murfreesboro. That's where the house we live in is at." Brantley's phone began to ring.

"Well, I need to stop by my house in Springfield and grab my stuff and Jaws."

"Jaws?"

"Yeah, he's my miniature little mutt."

"Okay, well give me the address and I'll put it in the navigation." I gave him my address. I couldn't leave Jaws alone!

"What are you doing?" Brantley asked Oswald when he changed the address on the navigation.

"We have to get Jaws."

"What the hell is a 'Jaws'?"

"It's her dog."

"Oh, yeah. What am I suppose to tell my friends?"

"You mean Tank and Kris?"

"Yeah."

"Absolutely nothing. You cannot have any contact with people from your past life. From today on you will be living a new life with Oswald and I."

"Joy."

I couldn't imagine my life with Kris and Tank. If danger really is just around the corner then it probably is better this way. Having a normal life for about a year is the closest thing to 'normal' I ever had. Maybe this way I can help find my parents and be reunited with them. Maybe even catch whoever is after my parents and lock them away and return back to my normal life.

We finally made it to my house. Just a few days away and I already missed it. I can't imagine being gone forever from this place. Jaws saw me and jumped on me. He was a small dog but damn he could jump!

"Wow, you live here?"

"Yeah. When I graduated boarding school Mrs. Vanderbilt, the woman in charge gave me an envelope with a letter in it. It gave me information for a bank account with debit cards and credit cards in it. There was a lot of money in it so I decided to blend in as the last letter from my parents instructed me to do."

"You have good taste. Now I see how you escaped us for so long."

"Well, to be invisible you must blend in. That's why I got a job at a restaurant and made friends, even started classes to become a Medical Examiner."

"Well, you can still do that, but Oswald or I will be right there to make sure you are safe."

"Come on hurry up. I don't want your friends coming here and looking for you."

I grabbed all I could. All my clothes, toiletries, shoes and the most important thing, Jaws. I don't know what I would do without him. He is my life. I walked out locking the door behind me. I hope this would not be the last time I see this place. Brantley opened the trunk for me and I threw the rest of my bags filled with clothes in it and hopped in the back with Jaws.

"So, where do you guys live in Murfreesboro?"

"We live in the rich suburbs."

"Really? I figured guys like you would have an big house on the outskirts of Murfreesboro in woods with no one around."

"Well, it's a really nice house, and the neighbors are really nice."

"So is it a house you guys bought or the work bought?"

"We bought it. We're brothers so we take care of each other and watch each other's back. So we decided, it would be best if we just shared a house. The house is really big so we have to use speakers to call one another if we need something. So don't worry, you're room is huge with a walk in closet and large connecting bathroom. We haven't decorated it yet, we figured you could do that once you get settled."

"Thanks."

He was defiantly right. It was the rich suburbs. Oswald pulled up to a locked gate where a security guard was on duty.

"Good afternoon, Brantley.

"Good afternoon!"

"You two have a good Halloween?"

"Yes sir, we sure did."

"So, you going to watch the football game tonight?"

"We wouldn't miss it!"

"Well, it's great to see you guys."

The security guard walked back in the little hut and pressed a button to let us in. Wow, these houses were very fancy. I wandered which one these guys' lives in? Oswald took the first left and went down half a mile and turned right onto Ormond Rd.

"We're home."

I looked out the front window and I was amazed. This house is gorgeous. These guys have really great taste. This house had two whole stories and what looked to be a loft bedroom on a third floor. There were two sets of large steps leading to the entrance with a large dark oak double door with oval columns in the front. There were large oval and square windows. The roofing was a light greyish tan color with greyish green color on the house. The driveway was round about to make for easy entrances and exits. I slowly walked out of the car with jaws in hand admiring this house. Brantley and Oswald walked to the back of the car to pop the trunk and retrieve my bags.

"We can set all your stuff inside your room and we can show you around. After Brantley will make dinner and I can take you shopping for things for you room since you'll be here a while."

"Sure."

Oswald and Brantley began showing me around the house. Dark cherry wood flooring everywhere except in the kitchen. The kitchen was huge! There were new stainless steel appliances with a big oven and a vent on top with an island bar. This house was really clean and smelled good. They even had a large swimming pool outside the French doors that led out of the kitchen. I couldn't wait for summer now. They led me upstairs and showed me my room. It was the last door to the right at the end of the hallway. It was big and bare. There was only a queen size bed in the middle of the room. I jumped on the bed.

"Wow, where did you get this mattress? The garbage?"

"Well, we were in a hurry and just grabbed it out of the basement."

"Defiantly have to get another mattress. Foam mattress."

"Here is all your stuff, we'll leave it here so you and Oswald can go shopping for new things."

Brantley walked downstairs I guess to start dinner.

"So, how do you like your new room?"

"It's fine. It'll be better when it gets the 'Alex makeover'."

"Ha-ha I bet it will. So you ready to go?"

"Yeah, I am." I hop off the bed and walk towards Oswald.

Oswald walked me into their three-car garage. Oh my. A black sports car, a dark green SUV with tinted windows and large tires and... a tiny two-door car? I love small cars, very environmental-friendly, but compared to these cars very out of place.

"Take your pick."

"That one." I pointed towards the dark green SUV. I smiled. Maybe this wouldn't be so bad after all.

We hopped in and Oswald drove to the mall I have visited more than once. At the mall I bought me a new foam mattress. Expensive purses were a plus but not a necessity. I love shopping... even more now since Brantley and Oswald are paying for all this. I even bought me some movies and headphones and a new cell phone with a new number. Since my old cell phone was confiscated.

"So where to next?"

"Electronics."

I went crazy. I love electronics! Oswald grabbed a buggy but I assured him a buggy wouldn't be big enough so he asked an associate for a rolling cart big enough to put everything on it. We even had an associate to walk with us to grab things or go find things I wanted. I wound up with a 60" plasma television, three gaming consoles, tons of DVD's, desktop and notebook computers, tons of video games, and some room furniture, and also a tablet.

"You must be big on gaming?"

"I love video games." Brantley helped us get the rest of the stuff out of the SUV and brought it up to my room.

"Dinner's ready."

Two days has passed since I have first arrived here. Oswald is great, I think he might have a crush on me and as for Brantley, well; he has a girlfriend I am not too found of. I know the little blonde bitch comes over every Tuesday and since Brantley was the one that put the chokehold on me AND I don't like his girlfriend... I figured it was time to get revenge. I still have bruises around my neck from him choking me. Last night I did some exploring. Well snooping in Brantley's room and I found a stash of a drug that will knock someone out. I knew Oswald would be busy grilling some ribs; he was the grill master of the house, I snuck in Brantley's room and waited in his closet. I waited about ten minutes and Oswald walked in. When he had his back turned to me I snuck up behind him and jumped on his shoulders and injected him with his own needle. As his knees fell to the floor I steadied myself by placing my feet on the ground. I moved closer to his ear.

"How does it feel to be on the receiving end of the needle?"

He crawled into bed slurring what I could only imagine were cuss words. The speaker buzzed. She was on time as always. It was his trampy girlfriend buzzing up to his room. I could hear her on the other end.

"What the hell is taking him so long to respond?"

"He might be asleep Ashley."

"Well, go wake his ass up!"

"I am not going to do that. You know how he is when someone wakes him up."

"What the fuck ever. I am out of here. You tell him if he ever wants a piece of this ass, he better call me tomorrow."

"Will do."

I knew Brantley would be pissed but he deserves it. Since Brantley was sound asleep it was only Oswald and I. We ate ribs and watched action movies in the living room.

"So, your birthday is in a few days."

"Yeah. Point is?" I could care less about my birthday.

"Well, how about Brantley and I throw you a birthday party? It is your 21st right?"

"Yeah it is but I can drink whenever I want."

"Maybe so but we were wanting to throw a party and this would be a great reason for one. Believe me, we throw kick ass parties."

"I'll think about it."

"Don't take too long because planning will take a while and also word travels fast."

"What do you mean?"

"We don't know if anyone knows you're here with us and if word got out, and your parents are still alive it would be the perfect lure to get your parents here."

"I hate to say this, but I think their dead. There's some weird feeling inside me that makes me believe their dead."

I walked off. It was time to walk Jaws and go to bed. I walked up to my room and grabbed Jaws and hooked him to his leash. I have an early morning tomorrow. Brantley was driving me to school. I was able to go back to school on one condition I helped Oswald and Brantley pin point the drug dealer at my school. There were rumors about the drug before Kris and I went on our New Orleans Trip about how the drug was for 'vampires.' I didn't believe that for one minute. The drug was called DOL or Dose of Life. I knew Kris had taken it before, just a sip, not the whole bottle. She told me you have to sip it because if you drank the entire vile, it would kill you. Well, I had a vile Kris hid in my backpack; she didn't want Tank to know she still did drugs every now and then. My thoughts were interrupted with footsteps behind me. Since this neighborhood seemed safe enough I figured I could walk my dog and not worry about any crazy person attacking me. I started to walk a little faster. Since Jaws wasn't big he has short legs after all, I picked him up and jogged. I looked back and saw a hooded figure behind me. I heard whispers through the night air.

"Alex, there you are my little bunny."

I didn't know if I was hearing things but I ran. My phone rang and I answered it. It was Brantley. Uh-oh.

"We need to talk."

"On my way, boss."

I put my phone in my back pocket and looked back. No one was there. Was I hearing things? I'm not sure but it seemed real. I put Jaws down on the pavement and we walked the rest of the way back home. I walked in to see a mad Brantley and an amused Oswald.

"You're awake."

"I am so glad you find this amusing. Where did you go?"

"I took Jaws out walking."

"You need Oswald or I to go with you next time. You never walk alone you understand me?"

"Fine."

"Don't roll your eyes at me. Another thing, why did you drug me?" Brantley threw the needle at me.

"Well, I was getting my revenge for you putting a chokehold on me and bruising my neck."

"I am sorry your little neck bruised. You're so childish. I just think you don't like Ashley. Is that what it is?"

"Well, that is part of it!"

"You're just going to have to get use to her. You live here with us; you are going to apologize to her tomorrow and make nice. Understand?"

"Fine." I walked upstairs with Jaws.

Apologize to that tramp? HAH! Over my dead body. Every time she has come over the past two days, I don't have to say anything to her and she pushes me around or puts stuff in my hair. She is a bully. She might look like a model, but I didn't care. I wanted her gone. I looked at my purse, the one I took with me to New Orleans and pulled out DOL. I needed to clear my mind and come up with a brilliant idea to get rid of Ashley. I didn't want to kill her I just wanted Brantley to break up with her or something. I grabbed the vile with the clear liquid. I have never done drugs. Well, once accidently. Kris made some 'brownies' and her and I ate the whole batch along with the entire food out of my fridge. It wasn't until the next day I realized my friend drugged me. I asked her about it and she said 'well, you needed to relax.' She even tried to get me to do DOL she said it cleared her mind so she could think clearly. She even said her mind was so clear she could almost hear other people's thoughts, but I'm sure she was high. Well, it was all or nothing. I have never done drugs before I don't think I could just take a sip, I would have to down it to get it over with.

I toss and turn all night. I hear voices calling out to me 'Alex, help me'. What the hell is going on? I see a woman in my room she was pale white, almost see-through.

"Am I dead?" I wipe the sleep from my eyes.

"No, but I am."

"What do you want?"

"I need your help."

"Help with what?"

"Follow me."

I walked out the front door not even bothering to close it. I follow my spirit guide to the woods near the end of the road. She leads me through the woods to a lifeless body.

"What is this?"

"That's me. Well what use to be me."

"Why do you need my help?"

"I need you to find my killer."

"How can I do that?"

"Somehow when I died earlier tonight my spirit lingered towards your house." Something happened to me when I drank that vile of DOL and now I can see the dead.

She was beautiful. She had Bambi brown eyes with short brown hair with blonde ends. She was slender and had no pants or panties on. Around her neck had purple and blue bruises all the way around. Someone had strangled her. It's strange how I took the DOL vile to help rid me of my problem and I found a whole new problem, and she's not even alive. She looked like a porcelain doll. I have no idea how long she has been dead. My instinct was to touch her. I didn't know why but I was drawn to her cold dead skin.

"Stop please, I don't know what you want!" I could see her being attacked by the B.M. Killer is if it were a movie playing in my head and I had a front row seat.

"I want you little bunny. Just give in to me."

The bunny man killer took Bambi and kept her for days. He would continuously rape her every day and not feed her days at a time. I see her locked up in a cage that was filthy. The only thing in her cage was a metal bed with a flat mattress and an empty paint bucket used to urinate. I saw the Bunny Man giving Bambi a bath before assaulting her.

"Come on, we're almost there" I can see The Bunny Man had a firm grasp on Bambi's upper left arm.

"I don't want to die. Whatever I did to upset you, tell me so I can make it better."

"Sorry, but your time is up."

"Please don't... I can be special. You can keep me forever."

"That is a beautiful lie. I don't trust you... However, I already have someone for that spot, her name is Alex."

Bambi walked in front of Bunny Man and he came up behind her with a rope and wrapped it around her neck. I could hear coughing and I saw Bambi grab for the rope trying to loosen it from the Bunny Mans' grip. Her body went limp and I could see no movement. I saw him step over her body and place a red rose petal on each of her eyelids. I guess the gentle breeze blew them away. That was his signature.

"You're Alex, aren't you? You have to find him before he does this to other girls and even to you." I was jolted back to reality.

"Yeah, I am." I started to back away and before I knew I was running.

"Alex! What the hell are you doing out here?"

"What?"

I felt like I had been woken up. Was I sleepwalking? It felt so real. I remember everything, was it a dream? There was only way to find out. I walked Oswald to where the lifeless girl was in my dream. There she was. Exactly how I saw her, but where was my spirit guide?

"How did you know?"

"Don't ask."

"Well, I am asking. What the hell happened? Who did this?"

"The Bunny Man Killer"

"How do you know about him?"

"Him and I met in New Orleans this past weekend. He kidnapped me and I escaped. Now somehow I am seeing visions of his victims."

"This isn't just a vision, she just died!"

"Go home, I will call the cops saying I heard noises when I was jogging and saw her."

"Thanks."

# SEVEN D.O.L.

What the hell just happened? I am not dead, so something happened to me when I drank the DOL. Did I even drink it? I ran upstairs and I saw the empty vile laying on my floor. Just wonderful. Ashley wasn't my problem anymore. The Bunny Man was here.

"So did it occur to you to mention that The Bunny Man Killer kidnapped you?"

"Well good morning to you, too"

"This isn't a joke, Alex!"

"Who's laughing?" I sipped on my coffee.

"What's all the commotion?" Brantley walked in the kitchen.

"Little miss Alex, was kidnapped by the Bunny Man."

"Ha-ha real funny." Brantley poured him some coffee.

"We're not laughing, dude." Brantley put two fingers on my neck.

"What the hell are you doing?" I gave him a strange look.

"You're alive, he never leaves a victim alive."

"I guess he really liked me."

"You're serious? Why didn't you tell us?"

"I thought he was based in New Orleans, not in Murfreesboro."

"What are you talking about?" Brantley looked at Oswald and me for an explanation.

Oswald walked in the kitchen and turned on the news. News was playing and it showed the crime scene where the 'Bunny Man Killer took another victim.'

"When did this happen? Where did it happen?" Brantley walked back in the kitchen.

"It happened last night. Somehow Alex had a vision of the killer and followed it sleep walking into the woods by the house.

"Holly Shit. This is not good. Do you think he knows we're onto him?"

"I don't think he knows who we are, so we're safe. We'll just update our security monitoring."

"So how did you know where she was? I can't believe you had a vision."

"Well, I wanted to clear my head and figure out a way to get rid of your girlfriend last night..."

"What did you do?" Brantley walked closer to me, a little too close for comfort.

"I drank a whole vile of DOL."

"What the hell, Alex? Why would you do such a stupid thing?"

"Well, I'm glad I did, because I wouldn't have found Bambi."

"How did you even survive without over dosing?"

"I don't know."

"This has never happened."

"I thought it was a dream but it was so real. I was tossing and turning trying to sleep and when I finally fell asleep she appeared."

"Who?"

"The murdered girl"

"Oh, that's just dandy."

I decided with all this crazy stuff going on I would let Oswald and Brantley throw me a birthday party. They have been stressed out since the Bambi murder. They confessed to me that there helping to look for the Bunny Man trying to be discreet. So I knew they needed the distraction of this party more than I did.

It was November 5th the day before my twenty-first birthday. Oswald and Brantley were constantly on their phones making phone calls to people whether it was guest for the party, caterers, a band, or decorations. They asked me if I wanted my birthday a certain 'theme' and I didn't know people did a 'theme' for birthdays so I told them to surprise me. People were constantly coming and going. I had no idea who anyone was. Knowing my birthday was tomorrow made me sad thinking of the plans Kris and I had made for my twenty-first. I began wandering what she was doing. I miss her and Tank more than I care to admit. Kris was my best friend, hell my only friend I ever had really. Well, Tank was my friend too but he came with the package.

"So, you excited?"

"Hmm?" My mind was somewhere else.

"About the party." Brantley snapped me back to reality.

"Oh yeah, most defiantly. I haven't had a 'real birthday' since I was six years old."

"They didn't throw you birthday parties in the boarding school?"

"Nah, there were too many kids, they would just bake us a cupcake and put a candle on it and give it to us with our lunch."

"What about friends?" Brantley sat on a stool by the island bar as I grabbed an apple.

"What friends? I didn't have any friends. I had a boyfriend, which lasted all of two seconds but I never got along with anyone."

"How come?"

"It's kind of hard to get a long with kids when they constantly call you 'freak' or say things like 'she killed her parents' or she was such a curse her parents dropped her off at boarding school since they didn't want a freak as a child."

"I'm so sorry. Kids can be cruel."

"Yeah, they can be." I took a bite of my apple.

I hate talking about my past. I didn't know why no one liked me. Maybe they didn't have a 'freak of the school' and decided I would be it. I don't remember anything that would grant me that name. Maybe I shouldn't remember. Thinking about my past made me want to play my shooting video games. If I couldn't kill my old classmates, I would just kill people on my violent video game. I headed upstairs to play my video games and let the boys handle the party stuff. I felt like they didn't need my help. There was a ring at the door. I figured it was someone to do with planning or decorating so I just turned on my gaming console.

"Alex!"

I ran downstairs to see what Oswald wanted. There was a deliveryman at the front door with a package. Oh yeah, I remembered I ordered some stuff online. The deliveryman handed me a clipboard and told me to sign it. It was a pretty big package.

"Do you need help taking this up to your room?"

"No, she doesn't she has me to do that for her. Thank you." Oswald shut the door a little too hard on the man.

"He was just being friendly."

"Yeah, a little too friendly. He just met you and he wants to go to your room with you?"

"Calm down stud. It's just flirting."

"Yeah, but I don't like that, him flirting with you." He is adorable when he's jealous.

Yay! My room was not done with decorations without paintings and my creepy dolls. I saw them online and I had to have them. I painted my room pink and purple striped with black trim on the bottom. Brantley helped me it turned out really good. For my bed I have a sleep foam mattress with four pillows and a white down comforter and a brown throw cover on the edge of the bed. It was really comfortable. I grabbed the gaming console remote and plopped down on my bed and pressed the start button. I started playing video games about a year ago when I graduated the boarding school and I don't suck as much as I use to. I had my television up louder than usual since I knew no one would hear it because everyone is downstairs. I played for about an hour and decided to find a place for my dolls and paintings. I walked downstairs to find a hammer and some nails.

I started to think about my birthday party. The guys decided to have it outside by the pool so they could grill and serve alcohol and let people use the Jacuzzi if the guest wanted. This should be interesting. What theme did they choose I wander? They have great taste in decoration just by looking at their house, so they couldn't screw this up too bad.

"Can I see?"

"No, you'll have to wait until tomorrow." Brantley was wrapping a gift.

"You know you already gave me so much, I don't think I need another gift."

"Well, it is your birthday." So?

"Where's Jaws at?"

"He's upstairs hiding. I was playing a shooting game a little loud and I think the gun shots scared him."

"Poor little man."

"So, what movie do you want to watch tonight?"

My favorite movie of all time! I held up the DVD case to show Brantley.

"Seriously? Out of all the movies in the world and this one is your favorite?" I shake my head yeah. "Well, anything for the soon to be birthday girl."

Oswald popped some popcorn and we all sat in the living room. Finally there was peace and quiet. There were so many people coming and going. I felt like I was in a sorority house party but without the fun. Jaws made an appearance and jumped on the couch with us. I sat in the middle between Oswald and Brantley but the couch was a huge wrap around so we were not close to each other. We would pass around the large bowl of popcorn.

"Any refills?"

"Yes please." I handed my cup to Brantley.

"Can I get another beer?"

"Sure."

Oswald scooted closer to me so we could share the popcorn easier. He even threw some popcorn towards my mouth for me to catch it. I caught all of them. Brantley returned with Oswald's' beer and my drink. Before the movie was even over I had fallen asleep. I felt some covers being placed over my body and opened my eyes half way. Oswald carried me to bed. He is such a sweetheart!

"Here you go!" Oswald laid something on my bed and walked over opening up the curtains.

I felt like a vampire about to turn to dust in the sunlight. Nope, still here but my eyes burned from the direct sunlight. Today was the day. I am officially twenty-one and no more flirting my way in bars.

"What is this?" I sat up with my covers still over half my body and I saw a long black material with a zip in the middle. It looked like it held a dress inside.

"Don't open it until you get ready for the party tonight."

"Okay."

"Breakfast is ready."

"I'll be down in a bit."

Maybe this is my new normal, this big house and two handsome guys in it. I don't have to cook, or do house work, they do all that. I walked to the huge bathroom that was connected to my room. Marble floors, huge Jacuzzi tub, columns that extended from the ceiling to the floor was on each side of the Jacuzzi tub with three steps to the tub, there was even a television in here. I decided to take a shower in the walk in so I could be quick. I turned the handle up and to the left to take a hot shower. The hot water poured from the top ceiling like a waterfall. The steam from the shower fogged up the shower doors. I wanted to relax a minute so I sat on the stool since this was a steam shower. I leaned back just enjoying the warmth of the steam of the hot water. I almost fell asleep since it was only 8:00 in the morning. I needed to finish my shower and get out. I didn't want to fall asleep in the shower, if that happened the guys would think I got kidnapped and bust in here. I didn't want them seeing me naked, which would be embarrassing. I wrapped a towel around my body and walked into my bedroom. I put on some blue jean shorts that had wore out places by the pockets and red button up t-shirt with socks.

"About time you get out of bed." I had a towel wrapped around my hair.

"Not everyone gets out of bed at the crack of dawn." I took the towel out and shook the excess water out like a wet dog.

"Come on, Alex. You're getting water on me."

"That's what you get for waking me up so damn early."

"Here is a plate for you." Oswald handed me a plate.

"Orange Juice or Coffee?" Brantley held up the two drinks.

"Orange Juice."

I put apple butter on my butter-toasted biscuit. They were really good cooks. I defiantly could get use to this. Today is the day. I wandered if they would tell me the 'theme' they chose or I should just put the dress on tonight and hopefully blend in. Tonight is going to be fun. It's just what we need to focus on something other than the B.M. Killer. I just hope to he doesn't know about Oswald and Brantley. I hope they catch him before he could harm another girl, but they keep telling me they have no new leads. I even gave them a description of the room where Bambi was held hostage but they couldn't find a house matching that description, so it was a dead end. I just hope it doesn't take another victim to visit me in my sleep to find the B.M. Killer. I have been sleeping really well these few days and surprise visits from a spirit guide and sleep walking, well it scared the hell out of me.

"So, birthday girl, I hope you like bowling"

"Bowling?" Brantley interrupted my thoughts.

"Please tell me you have been bowling."

"Nope, can't say that I have."

"Well, first time for everything."

"I suppose so."

The screen lit up with Oswald's name and an X by it. He was really good. Brantley was really good too. Me, on the other hand, not so good. Well, being a beginner I can't expect too much. This game is still fun. It was my turn to bowl and Brantley said he was going to get us drinks. I bowled a gutter ball and I knocked three pins down. Well, defiantly better than the other turn. Brantley came back with two beers and a Smirnoff for me.

"Thank you."

"Cheers" Brantley held his beer up.

"Have you ever had one of these?"

"Another first time thing."

"Wow. What else would be your first time thing?"

"Hah, your still a virgin."

"So?" I folded my arms across.

"Nothing wrong with its just girls your age has been with a few guys."

"I don't want to just sleep with any guy that comes my way."

"Well, you haven't slept with any guy that has come your way."

"Is that a problem?"

"Nope, not at all." Brantley smiled real big.

"Shut up." I bowled my next round.

We bowled three rounds and called it quits when Brantley kept winning. The guys decided to take me to a Sports Bar with really great BBQ and great beer on tap.

"You want to race?"

"Race doing what?" Oswald looked at Brantley and looked at his beer.

"You guys are insane" They both chugged their beer. At least Oswald won the drinking contest.

"Here you go, gorgeous. On the house birthday girl."

"Thanks." I blushed a little and grabbed my fruity drink.

My fruity drink was just another reminder of Kris and Tank. Will I ever see them again? I would think so, somehow. Maybe when all this is over with like the B.M. Killer and finding my parents I could reunite with them. However, I think my parents are dead but Oswald and Brantley disagrees. Since Brantley is driving he only had one beer and Oswald only had two beers. We ate our chicken wings with tortilla and salsa chips. Wow. I thought these two made some good barbeque but damn, this place beats them hands down!

"So what's for dessert?" Brantley searched his phone for a good dessert place.

"How about cheesecake?" Oswald shrugged his shoulders.

"Great idea! I love cheesecake, do you like cheesecake, Alex?"

"Yeah, one of my favorite desserts.

"Good." Brantley's phone began to ring.

"Hello?"

"Just go around back. The fence to the backyard is unlocked, so just set it up in there."

"Yeah, put it on the table. If you have any more questions just give me a call, I'll be out of the house for a few more hours."

"Okay, thanks"

"So, I see what you guys are doing. You're trying to keep me out of the house so I can't see the 'theme' or the decorations."

"Well partly. We wanted to make sure you have the best birthday ever since you never had one." Brantley unlocked the doors to his SUV and got in the driver side.

"Cheesecake here we come!" Brantley typed in the address for the place so we wouldn't get lost.

Blueberry-Strawberry swirled cheesecake. If I die at this exact moment, I would die a happy girl. I have never tasted anything so delicate and wonderful. How did I not know about this place? I guess it never occurred to me to look. Now that I have discovered this hidden treasure I will be coming back at least once a month. I work out about two hours a day by walking or jogging to keep in shape so a cheesecake once a month wouldn't make me gain any weight.

"So? That good huh?" I didn't bother answering him. I kept filling my mouth with the cheesecake and just shook my head.

"You like cake right? We got you a cake for your birthday."

"Yeah, I love cake."

"Well, we didn't know what kind to get so we got a three tiered cake one layer vanilla, one chocolate, and one red velvet."

"That sounds interesting."

"Well, we also have a lot of guest coming so everyone prefers something different."

"Fair enough." I drank some water to wash out the sweet taste from my mouth.

"I am going to the restroom. I'll be right back." Oswald got up to pee. I guess the beers and now water went through him.

"So what exactly did you tell your guest about the party?"

"The truth. They are long time family friends and co-workers so I told them how you came to be here with Oswald and I and today is your birthday and that you never had a birthday party before. They love parties. I did tell them though to make you feel at home. So no one will treat you badly or out of place. Well, maybe Ashley will but she just doesn't like you."

"I forgot about her. So she'll be there tonight?"

"She is my girlfriend after all."

"I know she is. She's just a total bitch."

"She is. But she is a hot bitch." Brantley smiled at me and nudged me on my arm.

"You're such a creep."

It was a gorgeous night. Clear dark blue skies filled with stars. I could even pin point the big and little dipper. This was a great party. Oswald and Brantley walked me around introducing me to all their friends and co-workers. I decided to take a break from the introductions and grab myself a drink. I looked back as people began to sing Happy Birthday. I looked over and I see a few guys dressed in white attire bringing out a huge cake I assume they were the caterers.

"Make a wish."

Right at that moment I was about to blow out the candles I look up to take in a big breath to blow out the candles, and there he was. My wish was to be his. I knew Oswald has a crush on me and honestly, I have grown very found of him. From the first moment I met him I felt sparks fly.

The dress the guys picked out for me was a good choice. It fitted my body as if it was made just for me. It was a tan color with studs around the dress to make designs all over the dress. It was a short dress that had short sleeves and lace on the backsides that revealed my back and of course black six-inch heels. I changed up my hair and curled it and threw most of my hair on the right side so my dangling white earrings could be seen.

"We need you up front." Oswald grabbed my hand and guided me towards the stage.

"What is this?" I began to get nervous.

"Well, we gave the band a break so you could sing."

"Why?"

"Well, we know you can. We heard you at the bar in New Orleans."

"I knew you guys were following me... and also I was plastered!"

"Here you go." Brantley handed me two shots of alcohol.

I grabbed the mic and Brantley got on the piano. I told him what I wanted to sing. It was a slow song so I didn't have to do much but sway my hips. I saw Oswald at the front of the stage and people began to dance with each other. After the song was over Oswald joined us on the stage and I began singing another rock song by a girl band. These are two of my favorite songs.

"Who are you looking for?" I looked at a co-worker of the guys.

"What makes you think I am looking for anyone?"

"I know that look."

"I am looking for Oswald. We were talking before I sang and now he just disappeared."

"Oh, he's right over there, beautiful." The man pointed towards Oswald.

"Thanks."

"You did great up there by the way."

"Appreciate it."

"There you are." Oswald walked up to the man and I before I could find him.

"Hey Stan. Mind if I borrow the birthday girl? It's time for her to open presents."

"Sure. Not a problem."

There were tons of presents! I think every guest here brought a present. I felt like a princess on her birthday. These people didn't even know me but I guess free food and booze with a great band they may felt obligated to bring a present or maybe Oswald and Brantley asked them to. Either way, I love this. It'll defiantly be more stuff to decorate my room with. I went through about 100's of presents. Every present I picked up I tried to remember meeting that person so I could thank them by giving them a hug. I received jewelry, clothes, paintings, games, DVD's, bathroom stuff, name brand heels and purses, even some creepy dolls to go with my collection and a bunch other things.

"May I have the last dance?" Oswald held his hand out. I get to dance with my fairy tale prince. I felt butterflies in my tummy.

"Sure." I put my hand in his. He had really smooth skin for a guy.

A slow song I have never heard before came on and we began to slow dance as Oswald led. He twirled me around and he held me close to his chest with his left arm around my backside and his right hand in mine. He was a great dancer. It was around 1:00 AM, I was tired. People started to leave the party and telling Oswald, Brantley and I what a wonderful party it was. The crowd cleared out about 1:30 and the guys and I took all the presents upstairs. We brought in the remainder food and booze while the band packed up their things to leave.

"Thanks guys. You did great." Oswald gave the band a hefty tip as the band left.

"Well, tonight was wonderful. It's just the birthday I needed." I hugged both of them and headed up to bed with Jaws.

"Goodnight."

In the middle of the night I got out of bed to head downstairs to get a drink. It was dark only the moon was shining through the windows to lead my way to the kitchen. I made my way to the kitchen and I heard voices coming from the living room. I poured myself a drink and I figured it was Brantley and his girlfriend making out. When I looked into the living room it was an unknown man making out with a beautiful blonde. I saw the unknown man pull out a knife. Oh shit. He is going to kill her. He cut her neck lightly not enough to bleed her out and he started to suck and lick the blood from her neck, even the blood that ran down her chest. I must be dreaming. This has to be a dream.

"Good morning guys."

"Good morning, we figured we let you sleep in today." It was 9:53 a.m. It was still early in the morning for me and these guys were already showered and breakfast was made.

"Alex, this is Xavier, we call him X. He will be a guest in this house for a while."

The man turned around from getting something out of the refrigerator. It was he the man from last night. Maybe it wasn't a dream. Where is the girl? I saw the older blonde in her early thirties walk into the kitchen and X handed her coffee.

"Good morning, babe." X said to the blonde.

I sat down to eat breakfast. How do I know this man? I feel like I have met him before last night. When X was about to introduce himself he began choking on his orange juice. What the hell is wrong with this guy?

"Dude, you okay?" Brantley patted X on the back to help him from choking on his Orange Juice.

"Mother fucker! You're the girl I made out with in New Orleans!"

"Get the fuck away from me!" I fell out of my seat and backed away.

I didn't realize Brantley was leading the thirty-year-old blonde out of the door explaining to her this was 'family business.' Family business my ass! This guy scared the hell out of me; he even branded me like a cow. Who does that?! I start pacing I don't want to be anywhere near this animal.

"Calm down, Alex. We can explain."

"Well, explain this." I lifted up my shorts and showed them where this asshole branded me.

"That's not good." Brantley said.

"YOU BRANDED HER WITH YOUR FAMILY CREST? WHY THE HELL WOULD YOU DO THAT?" Oswald was angry. He was angrier than me.

"My family is eager for me to marry. Our rings only work once to brand our significant other. I figured I would go far away from Murfreesboro to New Orleans and brand some random girl so my parents would get off my back about marrying someone. I didn't know I would ACTUALLY see her again!"

"That's just great! I was going to ask her to be my girlfriend and now she is going to be forced to marry you!" Oswald attacked X before Brantley grabbed him.

"I'm sorry. Did you say marry?"

"It's his family. Each child in the family has to brand someone they want to marry so they are bound to that family."

"I'm sorry I am not going to marry some asshole that filled me up in a bar in New Orleans. You frighten me, there is no way on a cold day in hell I will ever marry your stalker ass."

"Well, it seems like you don't have a choice. My family will find out about you somehow."

"Well, lie to them!" I threw my hands up in the air.

He was out of his mind if this random guy thinks I am going to marry him. HAH! This is a joke and I am the punch line. Wait a minute. Did Oswald say he was going to ask me to be his girlfriend? This is all confusing. Oswald likes me; well I like him too – a lot. I am drawn to Oswald so screw this X guy. I am not marrying him. I went upstairs to my private haven. I needed to relax and forget about all this crazy non-sense. I forgot to open Oswald's present so I figured it was a good time. I popped the top off the box and unwrapped the red paper from a blue velvet box. I opened the box and I unraveled a beautiful sparkling diamond necklace. It looked as if it was worth a bunch of money. I began placing other items I got for my birthday in there new spot. It took me about two hours to go through all the presents finding a new home for each item.

I turned on the television to watch cartoons. I grabbed my laptop and plopped on the bed and opened the screen. I moved the mouse around to wake up my computer and it shows I have a new e-mail. No one except the guys knows my e-mail address.

From: B.M. Killer

Subject: My next victim

Date: November 7 2015 10:21

To: Alexandria Wellington

My Little Sheep,

I have another victim. I will trade you, you for her. I will not kill you but I will kill her. I want you by my side. We belong together! I cannot stop killing. It is a disease that eats away at my very soul. You can stop this. You are the cure to my disease. If I have you, I know you can stop this madness. I will call you with directions. You must meet me at midnight tonight.

P.S. Happy Late Birthday

XO

The Bunny Man

I hope he doesn't have my phone number. This isn't good. I am not meeting this creep but what if he has another victim? I could stop him from killing her. I must put my problems aside and focus on this. Since there is no way I am meeting him by myself I should tell the guys.

"We need to talk." I pull Oswald and Brantley aside.

"What's wrong? Looks like you've seen a ghost." Brantley says.

"This is what's wrong!" I opened my laptop and let the guys read the e-mail.

"You are not going anywhere!" Brantley and Oswald both replied.

"I know. That's why I need your help. I am not letting him take another victim. I know you guys have been hunting him so when he calls and gives me the address, you guys can follow me and take him down once and for all." Sounded like an ingenious plan.

"It's not that simple, Alex. He is really smart."

"Why is the B.M. Killer contacting you?" X looked at me.

"I don't know you so it's none of your business." Maybe I am letting my problems cloud my judgment.

"He can help us. The B.M. Killer has out smarted us from the beginning. You are the only one that knows what he looks like. This is going to take all of us to outsmart him."

The rest of the day went by slow. I was anxiously waiting for the phone call from the B.M. Killer. Around 9 o'clock it finally came. He gave me the address and he instructed me not to bring anyone. He said if he saw anyone beside myself he would not hesitate to kill.

# EIGHT BUNNY MAN KILLER

"What are you doing?" I asked Brantley and Oswald.

"We're blending in."

"You're just painting your face dark green and black."

"Yeah, he won't notice us since we're in disguise."

"Okay then..." I walked upstairs to change my clothes. I didn't want to show too much skin. I didn't want the B.M. Killer to get excited.

I drove the SUV and Oswald, Brantley and X followed a ways behind me. I finally got to the address the B.M. Killer gave me. It was a construction sight. It was a perfect place to kill someone at night. I pulled to the side of the building and opened the door to walk out. My phone began to vibrate.

"What is it?" I whispered into my phone.

"I just want to say be careful. We are right behind you." Oswald said in a worried voice.

"Okay. Please do not kill him if you catch him. I want to ask him some questions."

"We won't kill him. We were instructed to bring him in alive."

I hung up the phone. I knew my voice was trembling. I had hoped I was done with the B.M. Killer. Somehow he has attached himself to me and he claims to have 'fallen in love with me.' If I knew anything about psycho murderers, they have no feelings. So his feelings were just his imagination. Or he could be sincere with his words and be the only psycho murderer in the world to have actual sincere feelings about someone.

I walk around the construction building. There were tools still lying around. I pulled the plastic that was hanging up to the side and walked passed it. As I walked I started to hear faint mumbled cries. I walked over to her and pulled out my pocketknife to cut the ropes that bound her wrist behind her back. That's weird. She resembled me. Her facial features were a little different but she had the same color eyes and same color and length hair.

"Shhh, be quiet. I don't know where he is but I don't want him to hear us."

I was grabbed up by what I could only imagine was Bunny Man. Shit I am dead. I struggled against the man as he held his hand over my mouth trying to drag me off as I kicked and screamed.

"I knew you wouldn't come with me willingly. That's why I came prepared." Well, damn it if I didn't get drugged AGAIN. I dropped to the wood floor and hit my head. Hard.

I could hear the guys run through the house. "ALEX, WHERE ARE YOU?"

"I'm here. I'm okay. Go save her."

I looked over to the chair and she was gone. I blacked out. I woke up in my bed. I had one hell of a headache. What happened? Did we get him? There were two aspirins with a note that said 'eat me' and a bottle of water with a note in front that said 'drink me.' I did as instructed. I looked over to my laptop that was open. I had a new e-mail. Oh boy. This can't be good. It was just an attachment with nothing written in the e-mail. I clicked the attachment and it downloaded the video. I clicked play.

"Hello, Alex. Did you really think you could save her?" The B.M. Killer had the girl by the back of her hair.

"See, Alex. You could have saved her. Her death will be on you." The B.M. Killer took the girl and strapped her down to a medical table and walked back to his video camera. Tears escaped my eyes as I continued to watch the monster on the laptop screen.

"Help me!!!" The victim cried out struggling on the table.

"SHUT UP YOU DUMB CUNT!" He grabbed her face and showed her the video camera – pointing at it.

"See, the girl who will receive this video could have saved you. She was too stubborn to let herself be mine. You could be with your family. BUT NO! She had to go against my wishes and bring those two Secret Agent assholes with her. You see what happens when you don't follow the rules? People die..." He said as a matter-of-fact.

He grabbed a big bottle of bleach and a long tube. He put the tube in the girls' mouth and taped it down and began pouring the bleach down her throat. She started coughing up blood. I couldn't watch anymore as her body began to convulse like she was having a seizure. I closed my laptop and ran to my bathroom and threw up.

"Alex, you okay?" I looked over to Oswald crying and wiped my mouth.

I wrapped my arms around him. We sat there on my bathroom floor and he just held me as I sobbed.

"There was nothing we could have done."

"Yes, there was."

"We are not going to hand you over to him."

"He sent me a video of how he killed that girl!"

"What?" Oswald left me sitting on the bathroom floor and walked into my room.

"He sent me a video. He sent it as an attachment. I downloaded it. It's him killing that girl. She looks just me like me, Oswald!" I picked myself up off the floor and walked into the room and sat on my bed.

Oswald began watching the video and I sat beside him on the bed with my head buried in his chest and he had his left arm wrapped around me. I could hear her cries and gurgling. Once the video was over Oswald held me closer.

"I promise I won't let anything happen to you."

Oswald and I must have fallen asleep on my bed. In my dreams I could see her. She wasn't alive though. I called her my double. She came to me in my room; her skin was blue with red liquid dripping from her mouth.

"You did this to me."

"I didn't kill you, the Bunny Man did."

"You could have stopped this Alex. What happened?"

"I don't know. We had a plan but he caught me off guard."

"AND NOW I AM DEAD!" I dropped to my knees begging her for forgiveness.

I wanted to save her. By saving her I would save myself from the misery that I am experiencing. She didn't deserve to die. None of his victims deserved to die. When will the killings end? When he finally had what he wanted? I will not give myself to this monster willingly. I will fight to the bitter end and if we both die in the end, well at least he couldn't hurt another innocent.

"Wake up, it's like twelve in the afternoon." Brantley woke me from my nightmare.

"We're up."

"X and I are getting in the Jacuzzi to relax after last night, you guys want to join?"

"Sure." Oswald got up off the bed and stretched.

I decided to join them. I needed something to keep my thoughts away from last night events. Also, I got this awesome bikini from one of my favorite stores for my birthday. I walked into the bathroom and changed into it. It fit perfectly and it was in teal my favorite color. The top had studs around it to make designs and the bottom ties on each side. I grabbed a long shirt from the closet and put it on over my bikini. I walked outside the guys were already in the Jacuzzi drinking beers with a television on the sports channel outside. I grabbed my shirt from the bottom and raised it over my head and threw it on the table outside. All the guys were gawking at me. I stepped one foot into the Jacuzzi followed by another foot. Steam rose from the Jacuzzi. It was overcast outside and wind blew lightly. It was cold out. I lean back to enjoy the hot water.

"What's up, bitch?" Oh no...why? I opened my eyes to see Ashley enter the hot tub and sit by Brantley and started to kiss him.

"I didn't know animals were allowed in the Jacuzzi." I closed my eyes to feel hot water splash on my face.

I got up about to whip this bitch's ass once and for all. I was not in the mood to see her or have her anywhere near me. Oswald grabbed me and Brantley grabbed Ashley.

"Ooh, cat fight! Let them fight guys, this should be interesting." X was too eager to see us fight.

"Sit down, both of you! You two need to learn to get a long because you will be spending a lot of time with each other."

"I don't plan to spend anytime with her." I snarled at her.

"Well, she's moving in. I didn't want you to find out like this Alex since this is your house too. I love her and she agreed to move in with me."

"Oh shit." Oswald didn't want anything to do with this fight.

"Just stay out of my way and I'll stay our of yours."

"Deal." That sounded fair. This was a huge house so I don't think I would run into her very often since I stayed mostly in my room.

"Isn't that your dad?" X looked over to the back French doors.

X got out of the Jacuzzi and wrapped a towel around his waste. He walked inside to speak to his dad. I hope his dad doesn't know about his son marking me. I don't know how that works all I knew was that I would not be marrying him.

"So, what's for lunch?" Ashley looked at the guys.

"Well, we're going to grill hamburgers."

"Ooh, I love your hamburgers." X walked out the French doors with his dad.

X handed his dad a beer and his dad sat in a chair and watched the sports channel.

"So dad, the guys are grilling some hamburgers. You want to stay for lunch?"

"Sure. I see that your ring has been used."

"How can you tell?" X examined his ring closely.

"The letters on your ring turn black once it's been used. So who's the lucky girl?"

"We're going to have to talk about that tonight in private."

"Sure, whatever you want son. I am just so proud of you finding a girl to marry!"

X looked like his dad, except a younger version of him. X was tan with long medium brown hair swiped to the left side slicked back since it was wet. These guys must like waiting a few days at a time to shave. His lips were a deep pink color not too big and his nose was straight and perfect. He had deep blue eyes and a tattoo saying on his right triceps. He had freckles all over his shaved chest since he tans in the sun. His dad, on the other hand wasn't as tan as X. His dad had emerald green eyes and graying hair with his natural brown color. His dad had no tattoos that I could see but he has his fathers' lips and perhaps his mother's nose. X has a nice six-pack. I could tell he works out and his father looks like he works out too. They might both work out together.

"I'm going to get a drink." I got out of the Jacuzzi.

"Will you get me some iced tea? Hold the poison." Ashley is a bitch but I would never poison her.

"Sure. Coming right up."

I walk into the kitchen to pour me a drink and Ashley iced tea. I began thinking about marriage. I did not want to marry this guy, but if I were forced to we would sleep in separate beds. He might be really hot, but I want to marry for love. I guess I am the romantic type. Jaws pranced into the kitchen and I pick him up to pet him. I look down to see he has no food. I walk into the pantry and scooped up some food for him to put in his bowl and put more water in his other bowl. He began to eat and I pour the drinks into the two slender glasses. I walk outside to hear X arguing with his dad.

"I cannot believe you would just find some random girl and mark her. I know nothing about her family."

"Here you go, Ashley." I handed Ashley her tea

"Go figure, more guys fighting over you, Alex."

"What are you talking about?" Now I see why she doesn't like me. She's jealous of me.

"Well, looks like we will be related." It hit me like a ton of bricks. I am wearing a bikini and the mark shows like a sore thumb. Damn it. Well, so much for trying to keep this a secret from his family.

"With all do respect sir, but I am not marrying your son."

"Yes, you are. You have no choice in the matter. Neither of you do. This is a family tradition that has been going on for hundred's of years and I am not going to let my selfish son ruin that."

"Do something." I looked at Brantley and Oswald.

"We can't." This man must have power not only over his son but also over Oswald and Brantley.

"Well, least I don't have to worry about you and Brantley anymore."

"Really? This is what all this is about?"

"I know you have a crush on my Brantley and you need to leave him alone."

"I could care less about Brantley. I have a crush on Oswald." I just blurted it out.

"Oh. Well, I have no reason to hate you then."

"No! You don't have a reason to hate me, you never did."

I walked back in the Jacuzzi. I needed a drink, not soda, hard liquor. This is a whole lot of mess. How could I fix this? I couldn't help my double from being murdered so how could I even help myself? I didn't see a way out of this. Well, if he had to get married, I am not leaving this house. He could just move in here with me and the other guys, there was plenty of room for al of us. I closed my eyes. I just needed to get away.

"Food's ready!"

"Smells delicious!"

"So tell me, what's your full name?"

"Alexandria Wellington."

"Wellington? Like the Wellingtons?"

"I guess."

"Your father was a brilliant scientist. I helped him hide out in New Orleans. I am the head of the behavioral analysis unit"

"Wow. That's impressive."

"Do you know where your parents are?"

"No. I haven't seen them in over fourteen years."

"Yes. It was my idea to put you in a boarding school. I felt like you would be safer there from any kind of danger."

"I guess my son chose better than I thought. You are really beautiful."

"Thank you."

"I think you should meet my wife to begin the wedding details. Of course I would pay for everything. Whatever you want."

"I appreciate that. I'm not in a hurry to get married. I don't even know your son."

"So it can be a prolonged engagement. I'll go with him to pick out a engagement ring for you."

"That's not necessary sir."

"Non sense. A beautiful woman deserves a beautiful ring."

Oswald and Brantley's hamburgers were amazing. Too bad it was cold out or I would go swimming, maybe even drown myself. I really wouldn't kill myself. I sat my plate down to put on my long shirt and walked inside where it was warm. I just wanted to be alone. I sat on the couch and placed my drink on the coffee table.

"So, I guess we're getting married."

"Please go away."

"Cartoons, huh? I love cartoons."

"You're not going anywhere, are you?"

"Well, I feel obligated to know more about my wife to be."

"Don't call me your wife to be. Please just call me Alex."

"Well Alex, what is your favorite movie?"

"Why are you trying to make conversation? I am sure your dad would love to hear about you molesting me in the bar in New Orleans."

"Well, it seemed like you enjoyed it until I put my hand up your skirt."

"Whatever." I told him what my favorite movie was.

"I would have had you picked for something else. But a classic, huh?"

"I love classic movies. What's your favorite?"

"I love classics as well."

"Good choice."

Him and I made small talk. I guess I could play nice until I could figure a way out of this whole marriage thing. It was gambling game night for the guys and Ashley headed home to pack up her belongings. I decided to sit at the table and just watch the game in progress. The game lasted a few hours I finally got tired and decided to go to bed.

"Alex." Oh no.

"I need you to follow me."

I walked to the garage door. I wasn't sure if I was sleepwalking but I felt aware of my surroundings. I didn't realize X watched me as I left the house. I walked to the SUV and hopped in and started the engine. My passenger of the night was my spirit guide. I knew she was leading me to her body. I figured she wasn't alive. I followed her direction as she pointed to each road and I would turn. She didn't say another word to me until she told me to stop.

"We're here."

I got out. It was a walking/jogging trail that so many people used everyday. I followed behind the spirit guide to a wooded area until she stopped. She was standing over what looked to be a fresh grave. I began digging with my hands. I could feel the fresh soil beneath my fingertips until I could see her eyes wide open. I felt someone grab me from behind.

"What the hell are you doing?" Before X grabbed me I touched her forehead.

I saw it all. It was like a 8mm film playing a movie in my head. I was paralyzed, I couldn't move, all I could do was watch. There she was. She was chunky with orange hair and brown eyes saying goodnight to her co-workers at a diner. She got in her car and the engine wouldn't start. She popped the hood to her car to see what was wrong when the Bunny Man grabbed her and put a white cloth around her mouth. I could only imagine it was damp with paralyzing drug. The young lady passed out. The Bunny Man didn't keep her days on end like the other victim's. He drove her to this spot and already had her grave dug for her. He threw her in the grave and he straddled her waist and kissed her lips and glued two red rose petals on each of her eyes. I guess he didn't want them to move. He began throwing dirt over her body. She was still alive. She suffocated to death. She had been here a few days. Now I see why the Bunny Man Killer was so hard to find and catch. His ammo was never the same. He killed different every time and some were sexually assaulted, even his victims had nothing in common. The only thing they had in common was the rose petal on their eyelids.

"How did you know she was here?"

"Call Oswald and Brantley."

"Hey, you need to get here. Something happened."

"We're at the Nashville walking trail off of the turn Pike."

"See you soon."

X walked me back to his black truck with tinted windows and large wheels. I explained to him what happened and how it happened. He didn't call me a freak like I thought he would. He was genuinely interested in my story. I even found out that X knew Oswald and Brantley because they worked together. He just finished another mission and he came back to help with the B.M. Killer. I even found out Brantley asked him to move in so they could work together instead of just meeting at the headquarters. They were all best friends.

"So you were visited by the Spirit guide again."

"Yeah. This time she was buried alive." I folded my arms and was saddened that the B.M. Killer had claimed yet another life.

"Now I see why no one can catch this guy. We can't anticipate his next victim or his next kill sight because they're never the same."

"That's what I was thinking."

"Damn Alex. You're all dirty."

"Go, take her home. I'll call this in."

Oswald opens the door for me for the passenger side and let's me in. Brantley takes the SUV and follows us back to the house.

"It looks like you were the one buried alive." Brantley said hanging up hid jacket.

"Yeah, it does." I look down at my dirt-covered arms.

"I need a shower."

"I'll make some honey tea. We can all sleep in the living room to keep an eye on you."

"Okay. Sounds great."

The kills are getting closer and closer together. Even his kill sight was a bold choice. He could have been spotted. I wandered if anyone saw him? If anyone saw him do this, I doubt they would come forward afraid of their life being on the line. I looked down as the hot water washed away the night's event. All the dirt washed from my body and down the drain. I washed my hair and put in a hot oil treatment. I sat on the bench to feel the team and let the oil penetrate my hair. My hair needed this treatment and I needed to relax. There was never a dull day around here. Killings, getting hitched, school even an arch nemesis. I was never bored. There was a few weeks left of school, so that means finals. I would have to study for that. Hopefully my spirit guide would give me a break long enough to study for my finals.

"Here you go." Brantley handed me a cup of warm honey tea. I'm not a big fan of tea but this is really good.

"Thank you."

"So, you okay?"

"Define okay." I began sipping on my tea.

"Right. Well, I am glad X followed you out there. He could have been waiting for you. In the shadows, hiding, waiting for his perfect moment."

"I am okay. Nothing happened."

"What happens next time? What if you're not so lucky then? I don't want anything to happen to you." Brantley looks around.

"We don't want anything to happen to you." Oswald said.

"I'll be careful." I pressed the tip of the mug to my lips to feel the warmth of the tea on my lips.

"You're not going anywhere next time your spirit guide pays you a visit."

"I can't help it. It's like I'm sleep, walking through a fog."

"We're keeping a close eye on you so you can't go walking outside or go on a road trip by yourself with a dead person. Don't you get creeped out by seeing dead people?"

"No. It's a natural part of life."

"The whole ghost thing doesn't scare you?"

"Well, yeah. That does scare me a little." We all fell asleep on the couch.

The doorbell began to ring. I could tell it was early in the morning. WHY CAN'T YOU PEOPLE BE NORMAL AND SLEEP PAST THE CRACK OF DAWN? Brantley got up to answer the door. I could hear a woman's voice on the other side of the door. Well, thank god it wasn't Ashley. That was a good start to my day.

"Alex, it's your future mother-in-law." Nope, I was wrong. I would rather see Ashley.

I fell off the couch. I never met this woman and if she was anything like her son or husband, I needed to make a great first appearance. That will defiantly be hard since I am going on a few hours of sleep and I just woke up.

"You are adorable!" She hugged me almost to the point of suffocating me.

"Thank you?" I did not expect that.

"Well, I am coming over since my son and my future daughter-in-law is staying here. We have much to discuss about the wedding!"

My future mother-in-law grabbed my arm and pulled me into the kitchen. She laid a bunch of magazines and books around the kitchen island for me to look at as she began making breakfast. I began looking at them and the models in the magazines looked like the victims of the B.M. Killer. Maybe death did bother me more this time than it has. Death is natural but when the B.M. Killer cuts your life short... well, that's not natural.

"Yum. Something smells good." X walked in and kissed his mom on the cheek.

"Good morning, Alex."

"Good morning X."

"Your dad told me all about her. Nice try just trying to find some random girl to mark thinking you'll never see her again. Karma's a bitch."

"Mom, she's not too bad."

"I'm glad to hear that. By the way dear you can call me Laurie."

"Well Laurie, it is nice to meet you." I held my hand out to officially meet her.

The other guys walk in the kitchen and sit at the bar. Oswald looked less than pleased by me looking at wedding brochures. I flipped through the hundred of pages of wedding dresses.

"Sweetie, if you find something you like mark the page by folding the tab."

"Oh yeah, Alex. My mom works as a wedding planner. So she is more than excited to be planning her sons wedding."

"That sounds like an interesting career choice. Do you like it?" I might as well get to know my mother-in-law better.

"Oh, I love it dear! I have been doing it since X was a baby. I got tired of being a stay at home mom so I created my own business as a wedding planner. I get to make my own hours, take off days when I want and still get paid."

"That does sound nice."

"So I figured it's your first wedding, even though your probably not a virgin, white would look wonderful on you."

"I am a virgin."

"Really?" X's mom looked surprised.

"Yes ma'am." X looked at me with a half smile.

"Don't look at me like that." I pushed X a little.

"Well, you're more perfect than I thought." X looked at me in the corner of his eyes.

The rest of breakfast Laurie and I talked mostly looking through her books while the other guys talked. She was a great person. She told me stories of X as a child and growing up. She seems like a wonderful mom. I wish I could remember if my mom was as wonderful as Laurie. I'm sure she was but I don't remember much. There were so many models in wedding dresses. I am actually getting married. It just didn't seem real until now. I never thought of myself as a wife or having a husband. I never thought of myself as 'wedding material'. X walked over by me and grabbed a wedding brochure. He sat beside me while flipping through the pages of the brochure. I guess he wanted to pick out a tux.

"So, we have a lot to do. Do you know when you want to have the wedding?"

"I know I want a long engagement, I am in no hurry to get married."

"Good, planning this wedding will take a while. We will just wait a while to pick the date."

"Sounds good."

"So I am thinking at least 300 guest. So this will be a big wedding. We will need a big venue."

"How about we have it outside at your house, mom? You have a big beautiful back yard, it would be perfect."

"Wonderful idea!" Laura was really excited about this.

It seemed like everyone involved in this wedding is making all the arrangements and I am in the passenger seat just letting someone else steer.

This is supposed to be my wedding and I can't even plan it. I guess that's a good thing since I have a lot going on but I do want to pick out a few things.

"So what do you think about all this?" X sat beside me on the couch.

"Oh, now you're asking for my opinion?"

"You are the bride to be."

"You mean the forced into marriage bride to be. Seriously, who the hell does that? Mark a girl to wed and whether she likes it or not she has to marry him? This isn't the 1800's anymore."

"My family is old fashioned."

"Little too old fashioned if you ask me."

"It could be worse."

"Maybe, and it could be a lot better. I would rather marry out of love not lust. I was 'in lust' with you for all of five minutes. Even before we started making out, you freaked me out. Just standing behind me watching me, I thought you were going to murder me." I was turned facing him and giving him a piece of my mind!

"I would never hurt an angel."

"Oh, please. You're so cheesy."

"And you are so adorable when you get angry." He moved in to kiss me.

"UGH! Really? Get away from me." I pushed him away and walked off. I could hear him laugh.

What a pig. Just because he is super hot does not mean he can kiss me. I am being forced to marry him and I swear if we have to share a bedroom we will be old fashioned like his family and sleep in separate beds and WE WILL NOT BE PUSHING THOSE BEDS TOGETHER ANYTIME SOON! I need to get out of this house. Hot tub sounds nice right about now. I walk into my bathroom and open the door to the adjoining walk-in closet and change into my bikini. The top part of the bikini is teal and strapless that wraps around my chest and the bottom part has stripes in white, teal, purple and brown colors and it tied on each side. I needed to be alone. Too must testosterone inside. I miss Kris. I really needed to talk to her and tell her about the crazy stuff going on and I am sure she would have a few crazy stories for me.

People surround me but I feel alone. I close my eyes letting the warm bubbles coming from the jets massage my body. This is really relaxing.

"May I join?"

"Sure." I open my eyes to see Oswald.

"How are you doing?"

"Better now since you're here."

"I know your engaged now..."

"Forced into engagement."

I turn to look at him. He was looking at me with those beautiful eyes that make me melt every time. He scooted over to me.

"Get the hell away from my fiancé!"

"Seriously?" UGH! Go away!

X hopped in the Jacuzzi between Oswald and I separating us like we were in kindergarten. He put his arm around me. I wanted to punch him in the face. He is getting in the way of my love life.

# NINE WEDDING PLANNING

Wow. I never realize so much goes into a wedding. Laurie and I have been seeing a lot of each other going over wedding details so she has been staying here. I haven't had much time for anything else.

"How about this one?" Laurie was looking at wedding dresses.

"No, that one is too frilly. I'll keep looking and find the perfect dress."

"Well, you have plenty of time to choose one. You won't get fitted for a dress until at least a month before the wedding. So if you want to lose any weight, which you don't need to I would go ahead and start."

"Oh, I'm fine how I am. I don't need to lose any weight."

"You are like the first girl I have helped plan for their wedding that was not worried about their weight. I like you even more now."

"Okay, I am going to go, I have some errands to run. Tell X I love him when he gets back and I'll be back tomorrow." Laurie kissed me on the cheek.

"Yes ma'am I will let him know." I waved bye.

I don't think I have had the house to myself ever since I have been here. It was really quiet. All the guys were out actually doing work. I have no idea what time they will be home. This will be a great time to study for my finals and maybe play some video games in between studying breaks. Anatomy and Physiology, UGH. This is a tough class; thankfully the teacher gives extra credit on a weekly basis. I study for about 3 hours and decide to take a break. It's game time! I turn on my gaming console and start the game. The television was turned up kind of loud. I started to get hungry. A peanut butter and jelly sandwich sounded good right about now. I walked downstairs into the kitchen. I open the stainless steel refrigerator door to get my already made peanut butter and jelly mix.

"AHH! You almost gave me a heart attack. What are you doing home?" Oswald was standing behind the refrigerator door.

"X's mom called and she said she had left and that you were home alone."

"Ahhhh, yes. Me being the damsel in distress can't be home alone."

"Right. Here, these were left for you at the front door." Oswald hands me a dozen roses.

I open the card that was with the beautiful white roses with a red one in the middle.

The Card Read:

For My Little Sheep.

He knows where I live? I bet that asshole put a virus attached to the e-mail he sent me with the video. Should I be worried? I have three guys that live here that work out like insanely a lot and an expensive home security system. I don't think he can get anywhere near me at the house. Should I tell the guys? They have a lot to worry about already. I always have a bodyguard almost 24/7. Well, it was just a matter of time before he found me. I won't tell the guys just yet. I'm not sure what the B.M. Killer has planned, but I don't want to find out.

"Who is it from?"

"There's no name."

"That's weird. Little sheep? I guess it's some admirer from your school or around the suburb."

"Yeah, maybe so. I was making a PB and J sandwich. Do you want one?"

"Sure. Put a sliced banana in it please."

"Sure. No problem."

"So, you're my body guard today, huh?"

"I am."

"I like you a lot better than Brantley or X. You're not so mean and you actually treat me like a person with feelings."

"Kind of because I do have feelings for you."

I turn around to look at him. Did he just say what I think he did? I think he did. Wow. Crazy thing is I have feelings for him too. He is really sweet to me and he just makes me melt every time I see him. Also him being drop dead gorgeous is a plus. He leaned in to kiss me on my mouth. I was in heaven! Right before our lips met for the first time, X walks in the kitchen. I did not hear him come in.

"What the hell is going on here?" He stormed in the kitchen with Oswald and I.

"Nothing, X. Mind your own business."

"You are my business. You are my bride to be, I will not let you go around kissing other guys!"

"You are such a hypocrite! I see you bringing home girls and kissing them, and you think I don't know? I just don't care! I'll be up in my room if you need me, husband to be and Oswald." I handed Oswald his sandwich.

"She made you a sandwich?!" X was jealous.

I cannot believe him. He has some balls! I sat on my bed eating my sandwich and playing my video game. I was upset and happy. Upset because I HAVE to marry X and happy because Oswald and I almost shared a kiss. Maybe if anything did happen between Oswald and I it could be in secret like a secret love affair. Married people have indiscretions all the time. So why couldn't I? It would make it even more intense and thrilling since all of us would be living in the same house.

It was a week from Thanksgiving almost a month since I have been living here. Laurie and I decorated the house with Thanksgiving decorations. I am on Thanksgiving break for a whole week and had nothing better to do since the guys were working long shift trying to catch the B.M. Killer.

"So what kind of Thanksgiving food do you like?" Laurie was hanging up a reef on the front door.

"I like turkey, rolls, gravy, just about anything."

"Good. We have this big Thanksgiving dinner with a lot of friends and family. This year it will be hosted here."

"Sounds fun. Can I help with cooking?"

"Absolutely. We need to go grocery shopping today or tomorrow to pick up stuff for the dinner. When we get done hanging this up, we can go in the kitchen and make a list."

Laurie looked in all the cupboards and in the pantry looking for things we already have and do not need. She finally completed her list after about thirty minutes of searching and planning.

"Will the guys be able to join us for the Thanksgiving dinner?"

"Yeah, they already know they have to be off work. It is a tradition with us. I know you don't know X but I feel like I have gotten to know you very well this past month. I don't think I could have a better daughter-in-law." Laurie hugs me and kisses me on my cheek.

"Thank you. You're a great mother-in-law I don't think I could ask for a better one."

"Good. I am glad you feel that way. I know being forced into marriage with some guy you don't even know and at such a young age is confusing."

"It's not at all confusing. It pisses me off."

"X isn't a bad guy sweetie."

"He may not be. I still don't want to marry him."

Thanksgiving day. Oh what fun! It was hectic. Laurie and I ran around trying to get things cooking while the guys sat in the living room watching football and drinking beer. Typical guys.

"Hello daughter I never had." Alistair was at the door.

"Come on in. The boys are in the living room."

"Hey sweetie." Laurie and Alistair shared a quick kiss on the cheek.

"Yum. It smells good in here."

I hope that will never be X and I. I almost threw up in my mouth a little just thinking about that.

"Hand me that cutting board please dear."

"Oh, look at this. I guess this is what I will be looking forward to." X slapped my ass. I wanted to attack him.

"Please go away."

"I am just getting more beers. I will be out of your way in a second."

"Not soon enough."

"I chose a date." X was about to leave the kitchen until he stopped.

"You chose a date? Really? I'm so excited! When?"

"May the 5th."

"That's an interesting choice why that date?" X walked out of the kitchen smiling.

"That is my mothers birthday."

"Oh sweetie. You never talk about your parents. X told me they left you at the boarding school. You haven't seen them since?"

"No ma'am, I haven't. I think their dead but the guys disagree."

"Well, we are your family now."

They are my family they protect and they care for me. Laurie and I spent hours in the kitchen cooking and cleaning our mess. I could hear doorbell ring many times and one of the guys would get it. It rang at least ten times.

"Okay guys. Do you mind setting the table?"

"Sure mom."

Laurie and I began setting all the food at the table. This was a long table with ten chairs on each side and two at the end. Alistair and Laurie sat by each other and I was stuck between X and Oswald. Interesting. I have to admit Laurie and I did one hell of a good job with this dinner. We didn't burn the house down.

"So Alex, this is my brother, George."

"Hi, George."

"What a lovely lady. X how did you find her?"

"Well, I was drawn to her. I actually followed her into a bar in New Orleans. I even walked into the women's bathroom wanting to talk to her. Well, we didn't talk much. She attacked me and started kissing me. She almost raped me in the women's bathroom."

Alistair looked amused. Laurie began introducing me to all of their family and friends. Most of them I met at my birthday party. I began filling my plate with food. There was a big Turkey in the middle of the table with mashed potatoes, yam, rolls, pumpkin pie, blueberry pie chocolate and pecan pie, green beans, sweet potato casserole some of the food we had to leave on the bar because it wouldn't fit on the table. Oswald grabbed my chair and scooted it closer to his.

"You look so beautiful tonight." Oswald whispered in my ear. I couldn't help but blush.

"Thanks. You look rather handsome tonight." I gave Oswald a toothy smile.

"I dressed up just for you."

Oswald was dressed nice in some black slacks and a long sleeve blue shirt with a V-neck and a shirt and tie underneath. I placed my hand under the dining table and Oswald grabbed my hand like I hoped he would. On my right I could feel X placing his hand on my thigh. Since I am eating with my right hand I couldn't remove his hand. I would just look over and give him dirty looks.

"Everything is delicious Laurie!"

"Thank you. Alex and I have been cooking all day since six this morning."

"You did fantastic!" Alistair kissed Laurie on the cheek.

"So when is the big wedding?" Mr. Kramer asked. He works with the guys at the work headquarters.

"Well, my lovely fiancé chose May 5th to be wed to her prince." I wanted to shove X's face in his food.

"Oh why that date?"

"It was my mothers birthday. I couldn't imagine a better date to get married."

"That is adorable." I was stuffing my face about now.

"So the guys told me that your parents are missing."

"I think their dead." The man was surprised by my statement and almost choked on his food.

"You're very blunt."

"It's just how I feel."

"So you feel like your parents are dead?"

"Yeah. Why else would they abandon their daughter and never see her again? They use to write me letters. Every week they would arrive on time and one week they stopped coming. I had a bad feeling something happened to them. After that week I never received another letter from them. Since there was no return address I could never send letters back."

"I am really sorry sweetie."

"It's okay. As long as I have my big strong doting fiancé, I am okay!" I start pinching his cheek. He gave a big fake smile.

Conversation continues throughout the table. There was laughter, talking and smiles. For the first time in a long time I felt at home like I belonged somewhere. I wasn't called a freak or made fun of. How I came to be there was a little unorthodox but I am here and I am happy for the most part. I felt like this was a big extended family with blood relatives and friends. I went back for seconds and filled my plate again. After Oswald and I were done eating Oswald got up to get some dessert.

"What kind of dessert do you want?"

"I want a little bit of Sweet potato casserole, a small piece of chocolate pie and pecan pie."

"That sounds good. I'll be right back."

"You don't need to flirt with Oswald around my family and friends." X looked at me with a serious look.

"It's not flirting, it's called generosity. And I will flirt with whomever I want whenever I want. We are not married yet. Even after we are married I will still flirt with whom I want. After all, we have a tainted love. This should have never happened... us."

"You're such a pain in the ass. You are MY possession... my obsession. I have never met a girl like you before." He squeezed my knee – tight.

"And you're a playboy and a hypocrite! You flirt with all these girls, you sleep with all these girls and you have the balls to tell me not to flirt with another guy. We can talk about this tomorrow in private, not on Thanksgiving."

"Fine, tomorrow."

"Here you go, cutie pie." Oswald is such a dork.

"Thank you, pumpkin."

Oswald picked up my fork and took a piece from my pecan pie and fed it to me. I had a little bit hanging from my mouth and he swiped it up with his finger and he tasted the pecan pie.

"Wow, this is really good!" I started smiling and laughing. He makes my heart beat fast every time I see him. I get goose bumps around him and he makes me nervous but in a good way.

I pick up his pecan pie and hand feed him. He took all of three bites and his pie was gone. Now I see why he is such a fast eater. I could hear a woman on the other side of X laughing and giggling and when I looked over she had her arm around X's neck and he was whispering in her ear. I guess he thought this was going to make me jealous. It didn't.

"This was such a wonderful meal Laurie."

"Alex helped me cook." Laurie held her hand out to give me recognition for some of the food.

"You did wonderful Alex. It was really nice to see you again! You know if you and X ever divorce, you can be my next wife." Mr. Kramer laughed and he gave me a hug. He isn't too bad looking for an older gentleman.

"The night is still young. What would you guys like to do? Gambling, Jacuzzi, video games?"

"Gambling. I still need to win some of my money back from you X."

"Hah, we will see about that."

All the guys set up their gambling game in the kitchen while the ladies sat in the living room watching a movie. I go in the kitchen and grab a bottle of red wine and make two trips to get some wine glasses. In my second trip to the kitchen X slapped my ass.

"Damn, she is so beautiful. You are a lucky man." One of the guys at the gambling card table said.

I handed out all the wine glasses to each of the women and Laurie poured red wine in each of our glasses. We skipped all the commercials since we wanted to get to the good stuff.

"I swear, X is the hottest guy at the table." Mrs. Kramer said.

"I think Oswald is hotter." I had to pitch in.

"Really?"

"Yes ma'am. It's not just his looks but his personality that makes him more attractive."

"That's sweet. You know speaking of X, if you need help planning the wedding you two, I am available."

"That is a great idea! She chose a date and it's sooner than I thought it would be, so an extra hand would be amazing. I just hope Jessica will be okay with you helping to plan X's wedding. I know she still has a thing for him."

"She is seeing someone so I think she will be okay. Plus, I need something to do since I have retired."

"I know it's the holiday but do you mind coming over tomorrow. We have a lot to go over."

"Sure not a problem."

The movie continued to play and the guys were gambling and would be obnoxious at points and Laurie would just look over at them and give them a 'you better be quiet or I'll come over there and whoop your ass' look. I started dozing off. About half way through the movie I looked up from dozing off and a tall dark skinned woman greeted me. Her light green eyes starred at me. I was hoping it was dream.

"Go away, it's Thanksgiving. Come back tomorrow."

"Who you talking to dear? Are you okay?"

"Oh, I'm okay. I just fell asleep. I guess I'm talking in my sleep." I gave a fake smile and decided to continue my conversation with the deceased in another room.

Laurie was looking at me like I had three eyeballs. Hopefully she bought my lie. I got up to walk to the bathroom to talk to my spirit guide. I guess death never takes a holiday.

"Who are you?"

"My name is Angela."

"How can I help you?"

"Actually I am here to help you. The Bunny Man, he has pictures of you, a lot of them. He called me by your name. He would tell me he loved me and he wanted to be with me. He held me hostage a few days in my own house. He made me cook, clean and have sex with him. He would hurt me really bad if I ever disobeyed him."

"I am trying to help catch him. The B.M. Killer is very clever. We can never catch him.

"I am just here to warn you. He wants you. He will not stop killing until he has you. What I went through was bad. If the B.M. Killer ever catches you, what he will do to you will make death look appetizing. You will beg for death but it will never come. He says he will marry you and keep you forever."

"Thank you for your warning."

If I could hug her I would. I walked out of the bathroom and back to the movie. Laurie had popped two bags of popcorn and dumped it into a big bowl to pass around for all the women.

"You okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. I almost fell asleep on the toilet."

"Hah, well you should go get some sleep."

"I'm okay, I'll finish the movie."

I didn't finish the movie. I was feeling great after two glasses of wine. I awoke and walked over to the end of the couch and grabbed a pillow and blanket and fell asleep. I have no idea what time everybody left but I woke up around 3 AM and I felt an arm wrapped around me. I barely opened my eyes halfway and look over my shoulder to see Oswald lying behind me. I didn't want to get up but I had to pee really badly. I gently removed his arm from around me and I walked to the bathroom downstairs and used the restroom. I lay back on the couch and grabbed Oswald's arm and placed it back around me. I felt safe.

"Alex."

"Hmm?"

"Wake up. Laurie is here, you better not let X see you two like this. He'll throw a fit."

"I'm up, I'm up."

Brantley handed me a cup of coffee just how I like it. I rose up and rubbed my eyes. I looked over my shoulder and Oswald was smiling. I shook him a little to get him to get up. Today Laurie and I are going dress shopping for her and me. I told her I wanted to go ahead and get the dress out of the way. I plan to spend my night buying stuff online. Yay!

Laurie and I walk into a bridal shop. They have tuxes, wedding dresses, even dresses for bride's maids. Who will be my bride's maids? I walk around while Laurie chats with the more than eager to help sales associate. I look at the price tags before I even examine the dress.

"Oh, honey. Price is no problem, just find a dress you absolutely love and it is yours." Laurie raised her hands up basically letting me know I should look around at all the beautiful dresses.

They are truly remarkable. There is so much detail that goes into each and every dress. The sales associate let us know that each dress is hand made and if I did not find one to my liking that the owner would have a sit down with me to draw up a wedding dress to fit my needs. That was a little extreme. I would just find one in the store and have it fitted. I look around for about twenty minutes and there it was. The perfect wedding dress was just sitting on a hanger begging me to try it on. I swoop it up before any other crazy bride-to-be could get her grubby paws on it. I didn't bother looking at the price tag; I knew it would be mine no matter the cost. The top of the dress was a corset that tied on the sides and in the front with jewels on the side. The dress was short in the front that stopped before my knees and it draped down in the back in an elegant way. The bottom of the dress was made of feathers with frill underneath to make the dress poufy. The train of the dress extended at least 12 inches from my feet. It was perfect in every way. I walked out of the dressing room and Laurie had already found the dress she wanted so I waited for her to try it on so I could see it on her.

"Oh my gosh. You look so beautiful. This dress has your name all over it." She began to cry and she wiped the tears out of her eyes.

"Are you okay? Why are you crying?"

"I am just so happy you are going to be my daughter-in-law. I know X can be an ass, but he is truly lucky to have such a marvelous person in his life. He better not screw this up." We hugged for a few seconds and I let go of her. X might be a lucky person, but me not so much. I do not like him, at all.

"He won't. You look beautiful in this dress. Violet looks good on you." I looked at her. She did look beautiful. She reminds me of my mom of what I can remember of her.

"Let's go get fitted, shall we?" Laurie and I walked out of the dressing room and waited a few minutes for the owner of the shop to finish her meeting in her office.

The sales associate showed Laurie and I where we should stand so we could be fitted. The sales associate began fitting Laurie to her dress since her dress was a lot looser on her than mine was on me. The owner finally walked out of her office and walked towards me.

"You know, feathers look great on you. You defiantly know what fits unlike most girls here. They choose the complete wrong dress and I have to choose the dress for them. My name is Sasha by the way."

"Nice to meet you Sasha."

I was very uncomfortable. She was grabbing and prodding me with needles. She even smooched my boobs together to move them around to get the best fitting in every place. Mainly up top since all my curves were from my hips up. Sasha didn't talk much since she was in her zone and fitting the dress to my body. It almost fit perfectly with only a few minor adjustments. Sasha completed my fitting within 30 minutes and she asked me to undress so she could help me take it off and not mess up her pins in the dress. I was in the middle of the store and I undress in front of all these women, a few even had their fiancé with them. I walk as fast as I could to the dressing room and change into my normal clothes. Laurie was still being fitted so I walked with Sasha to the back to place my dress in a black zip up cover for my dress.

"That dress was almost made for you. There are a few little adjustments that need to be made. Just make sure your diet stays the same and try not to gain or lose any weight." Sasha handed me my dress to hold for a minute.

"Yes ma'am."

"So have you found jewelry and shoes you would like to go with the dress?"

"No ma'am, not yet."

I look at her closet and only see day-to-day clothes in her closet and she placed my dress in her closet with her clothes.

"How come you are keeping my dress in here?"

"Well, sweetie Laurie is a great friend of mine, so I am keeping your dress and hers in my closet so no one can come in here and mess with them. I am the only one with a key to my office, I just don't want to take a chance for them to be ruined or stolen." Sasha was moving all of her clothes to one side of the closet and placed my dress in the middle.

"I know a great jeweler who will give you a good discount on jewelry if you like real diamonds and far as shoes well..."

"I have a pair of shoes in mind." Sasha looked at me with a smile.

"Good."

"As soon as Laurie is done, how about I take you ladies out to my favorite restaurant."

"Sure. Sounds like a plan."

Sasha and I walk out of her office and Laurie was just about done being fitted for her dress. Her dress was beautiful. It was simple, yet elegant. It was a violet color, the top crisscrossed around her back and has studs around her hip and the dress was long enough to touch the bottom of the floor. It showed cleavage, but not enough to look trashy.

Laurie took the dress of and she went to the back towards the dressing room and changed into her clothes. I waited for her while holding her purse. We both walk to the front of the store to pay for our dresses. The sales associate rang our dresses up and the total almost gave me a heart attack.

"Okay, ladies, the total comes to $324,789.76"

"Here you go."

I watched as Laurie handed the sales associate her plastic card. The sales associate swiped it and I could hear the cash drawer 'ding' open. The young girl handed Laurie a receipt and a pen and asked her to sign the top copy and the bottom copy was Laurie's to keep.

"That's a lot of money. Are you sure you don't want me to pay you back?"

"Dear, I have a lot of money. That wasn't even a dint my checking account. Don't worry about the wedding expenses, just worry about school and getting married."

"Okay." We began walking out of the door with Sasha heading towards the car.

Sasha took Laurie and I to this real fancy Italian restaurant. It was really nice. It was the best Italian I have ever tasted. The entire lunch was talking about the wedding. Laurie had invited Sasha to the wedding and they talked about decorations. Laurie and Sasha did all the talking and I just stuffed my face.

"Do you normally eat this much?"

"Yes ma'am. I love to eat. I eat and then I exercise."

The waiter handed Sasha the check and she placed her card inside to pay the bill. Sasha drove Laurie and I back to her shop and we got in Laurie's car and headed home. Today wasn't too bad; I thought dress shopping would be a pain in the ass. We walked in through the front door and were greeted by X.

"Ladies, pick out your dresses? Can I see them?"

"Sweetie, you know you can't see the wedding dress. It's bad luck." Laurie placed her hand on X's cheek.

"No, it's only bad luck if I see my bride wearing the dress before the wedding."

"You're not seeing our dresses, not until the day of the wedding."

X pouted a little bit, he'll get over it. I am glad Sasha is keeping our dresses at her shop, so the guys here can't see them. I am actually excited, not about the wedding but wearing a dress as beautiful as that one is, makes me feel like a fairy tale princess. Wearing the dress for a whole day on my wedding day will make me feel like a queen.

I almost forgot about my online shopping excursion. I ran up stairs to my room, turned my television on and grabbed my laptop. Where do I begin? I need new books, so I will start with that. My head began to get a cramp in it from starring at a computer screen for so long. I was up until about 2 a.m. shopping at every store imaginable. I ordered so much stuff. I didn't bother printing out the receipts I just saved them to my 'receipts' folder. I was super excited about my shopping, I had everything overnighted to the house.

"What the hell did you buy now?"

"A bunch of stuff."

"That's obvious by looking at all these boxes." Brantley stared at all of the boxes and just looked at me.

"You just going to stare or are you going to help me with all this?" I smiled at him.

"Come on." Brantley grabbed a few boxes and headed upstairs.

It took about thirty minutes to take all the boxes upstairs. I grabbed my box opener and grabbed boxes one by one and opened them and placed all my items on my bed. When I ran out of space to put my stuff on my bed I laid it on the floor.

# TEN DIED

It was the night before Christmas Eve and cold. I needed to exercise since I haven't all day. I grabbed Jaws and hooked him to his leash to take him for a walk. We began our stroll down the sidewalk in the suburb. The roads were lit with different colors from the Christmas decorations. It was truly beautiful. I was excited about Christmas but not too excited about choosing X as the person to give a present. It is a tradition with this family. Laurie wrote down all of our names and placed them crumbled up in a jar. If we chose our name we had to put it back and choose again. I chose X unfortunately. I have no idea who chose me; I guess I will find out soon.

I wasn't the only one who decided to take a walk. There was a girl heading the opposite way from where I was walking that was walking her dog, also. I have seen her around but I never formally introduced myself. I decided tonight would be a great night to get to know another woman. After all, I do need bride's maids for my wedding. I guess she felt the same because she started up the conversation as she came near.

"Hi, I am Victoria."

"I am Alexandria, just call me Alex." We shook hands.

"I have been meaning to come by your house and introduce myself."

"So how long have you been living here?"

"About 5 years."

Victoria and I walked around the entire suburb and chatted. It was nice to have another girl around my age I could talk to. We walked by her house and I gave her my number and she gave me hers so we could hang out together.

I walked about half a mile to my house and walked through the front door. The wind had picked up by now and I was freezing. I decided to go upstairs in my bathroom and take a bubble bath.

I drained the water from the tub and washed away the remaining bubbles down the drain. I put on my favorite pajama shorts and my tank top and wrapped a towel in my hair to air dry it. Hot chocolate with marshmallows sounded good right about now. I walked into the kitchen and I saw Oswald sitting at the island bar and eating a late night snack. I put a cooking pan on the stove and poured some milk, cream, hot chocolate mix and sugar into it until the ingredients began to bubble.

"Want some?"

"No, thanks."

"Okay."

I grabbed a large coffee mug and poured the hot chocolate in with marshmallows on top. I sat by Oswald in silence. I sipped on my hot chocolate as Oswald finished his peanut butter and jelly sandwich and milk.

"Are you okay? Your never this quiet."

"I'm fine, Alex." He placed his plate and cup in the dishwasher and walked off as Brantley walked in.

"What's wrong with him?" Brantley walked to the fridge and poured him some orange juice.

"He is still upset about you and X. He really likes you. He has never liked a girl as much as he does you. Now, he can't even be with his dream girl."

"What can I do?"

"There's nothing you can do. There is nothing either of you can do."

Well, there goes my Christmas spirit. I head to bed and snuggled under the sheets with Jaws. Poor little man was shaking from it being so cold in here. It is 30 degrees outside and these guys insist on the air conditioner being on.

"Hey wake up."

"What's wrong?" I groggily wipe my eyes to wipe the sleep away.

"Nothing. I am going running and Brantley isn't here so I need someone to go running with me."

"Sure, just give me one second."

I walked towards my bathroom and Oswald climbed in my bed with the still sleeping Jaws. I look at my phone. It is only 6:02 a.m. Seriously? Ugh. I turn on the faucet towards hot and let the water run so it could warm up. I splash my face a couple of times with the warm water to wake me up more. I strip my body of my pajamas and grab black loose fitting pants that warmed me up and I grabbed a black hoodie to put on. I walk back in the room and I pull the cover back and I see Jaws lying on Oswald's chest and he had his arm wrapped around Jaws.

"You ready?"

"Yep." Oswald tried his best not to disturb the sleeping Jaws.

The sun hasn't even come up yet. It was light out, but not much. There were still Christmas lights turned on at each house. Oswald began walking and I walked beside him. We were silent. I knew if he wanted to talk me, he would start the conversation. Oswald quickened his pace to a jog and I followed along by him. Before I knew it we were running. I did not run. However, I ran alongside of him following him around the suburb. He began to slow down on the third lap around the suburb. The suburb wasn't a very big area but running made my legs feel like jelly. I was thankful when he slowed his pace back to a jog. We were half way around the suburb from the house when we began to walk. I had to take a breath. I stopped and I hunched over and had my hands on my knees panting.

"You okay?" I placed one finger up in the air signaling for him to give me a minute to catch my breath.

After a few minutes I could breath again and my legs didn't feel like they wanted to break off. I raised my head up and regained my composure.

"What the hell is you problem?" I was breathing heavy. My throat was dry and felt like it was on fire.

"I don't want you to marry him." He looked around and he placed his hands on his hip.

"I don't either but what can I do?" I raised my hands off my knees and in the air in defeat.

"Run with me." I gave him a 'are you serious' look?

"I thought that was what we were doing?" Oswald grabbed me by my shoulders and looked me deep in the eyes. I knew he was serious.

"Run away with me."

I was stunned. In that moment I could see my life with him. Happy. I was jolted back to reality when I thought of X and Brantley and Laurie. I care for Oswald; I do not care for X. I thought of the possibility of Oswald and I running away and never looking back.

"Okay." I smiled at Oswald.

"Really?"

"Yes." He grabbed me and hugged me tightly and did not let go for a few minutes. I felt his heart race and his chest moving up and down every time he took a breath.

"When?"

"After dinner tonight. We have that dinner party for Christmas and after we open the secret gifts. Pack clothes and shoes and necessities and we will leave tonight and never look back."

I knew he cared about me. Leaving all of his family, friends and his job behind proves to me he cares for me a lot. I care for him a lot also but where would we live? Would we ever see Laurie, Brantley or X again? I assume we would since they are Oswald's family. We walk they rest of the way back to the house I could see a package on the front porch wrapped in Christmas paper.

"Who is it for?" I looked over at Oswald holding the gift.

"It's for you." He handed me the present and I looked at the card taped on the front. For my little lamb.

"That's strange." Oswald opened the door and walked in.

I walk upstairs with this gift. I knew whom it was from. I really wish he would quit sending me these gifts. I laid it on the bed and debated on whether or not I should open it. Curiosity got the better of me so I opened it. Very creepy. It was a puppet in his box; he just stared at me with those cold black eyes. He was wearing a suit with a red tie and he had jet-black hair with jet black eyes to match. I took him out of the box and placed him on my dresser with the television. It seems like he was starring at me, I just stared back. I walked to my bed to lie down and I saw his eyes move. I am going mad. I jolted off my bed and towards the door and yelled for Oswald. Well, Brantley ran in.

"What's wrong?" Brantley was panting. I think he ran upstairs.

"That doll, well, he was looking at me and I went to lay on the bed and like his eyes moved!" I pointed at the doll. I would not go near it.

"This creepy ass thing?"

"Yes." My eyes were wide open, wandering how could he even ask that stupid question?

"I don't see how this could move Alex." Brantley inspected the doll while moving him in all directions looking for anything that could make his eyes move. He even poked at the dolls eyes.

"There is nothing wrong with this creepy doll."

"You need to quit watching scary movies. I thought something was ACTUALLY wrong." He walked out of my room and he yelled to me as he was walking out.

"Oh yeah, Laurie is here and she says she needs your help cooking."

"I will be down in a minute."

I walk closer to the puppet, daring him to move his eyes. I would take a few steps from him and jolt around to look at him. I did that a few times trying to catch this puppet moving. He didn't move again. Maybe I do watch too many scary movies and seeing his eyes move was all just my imagination.

I could tell Laurie has already started cooking. I could smell the sweet aroma of turkey basing in the oven. It made my stomach growl. I should eat breakfast before I start cooking. I ate maple and brown sugar oatmeal and made my mango pineapple smoothie. It was so yummy. Now it was time for work. Laurie wanted to make a large meal since there were many people coming tonight. We spent hours and hours of cooking and washing dishes. The only breaks we could take were bathroom breaks and getting a drink. I have no idea where the boys were. After all the cooking was completed it was around four in the afternoon. We cooked turkey, sweet potato casserole, green bean casserole, mashed potatoes, pecan pie, yam, dressing, chocolate pie, apple pie, rolls, and so much more. We filled the table with what we could and placed the rest on the island bar. We covered everything with wrap until the party began. I was all sweaty from exercising this morning and cooking for hours around a hot stove. I needed a shower. I grab my party dress from my closet and lay it on the bed with my panties and bra. I took my time taking a shower. It felt wonderful. I grab a towel and wrap it around me and I use another towel to dry off the excess water from my hair. I walk into my room still patting my hair dry and I see an uninvited guest that startled me lying on my bed.

"What do you want?" X is lying comfortably on my bed with his eyes closed.

"Tonight, you better not show your ass in front of my friends or flirt with Oswald."

"Excuse me?" X lay upright and put his legs over the side of my bed and stood up in front of me.

"You heard me." He ran his right hand through my damp hair and brushed my face lightly.

"I hate to break it to you but I am not a mindless droid you can control and I will do as I please." I swatted his hand away and grabbed for my dress.

"I hate to break it to you princess but you are stuck with me." He grabbed my wrist and he held me closer to his chest.

"Let me go or I'll scream." I looked up at him and stared him in his eyes.

"Fine. I will let you go, tonight you better be on your best behavior." He loosened his grip and I slung my wrists from his grasp.

"By the way, these are my favorite pair of your panties." He had them in his hand and pressed them against his nostrils and took a deep breath in and threw them at me.

"Your such a perv." He laughed and smiled real big.

"See you downstairs sweet ass."

I took a mental note to burn these panties and I really liked them too. Maybe I could just leave them behind for X so he knows he is not in control of me and never will be. The party starts at six but I went ahead and got dressed. I wore a deep blue dress. It had blue fabric with blue lace designs on top of the fabric. It had no sleeves with the lace designs on my shoulders and a little bit of frill at the bottom of the dress that stopped about eight inches above my knees. I slipped on my panties underneath and slipped on my black eight-inch heels. I have to be tall around these guys because they were giants compared to myself. I styled my hair with soft flowing curls down my back and shoulders. I wore my blue and clear diamond earrings. I wore natural looking eyes shadow with light pink blush and dark pink lipstick – I looked good.

"Wow, you look astonishing." Oswald walked up to me and kissed me on my cheek.

"Yeah, you look beautiful my dear." X put his arm around my waist.

Oswald looked hot as always, and he smelled wonderful. I love his cologne. He always wears the same two colognes. Tonight he didn't wear a suit; he wore jeans and a green sweater with his brown leather jacket. X looked nice as well; he had on some blue slacks with a white button up shirt and a blue suit jacket over it, he too smelled yummy.

"Wow, girl. You look like a million bucks!"

"Same to you, Laurie!" She always looked great in anything she wore. Tonight her choice was simple and elegant. It was a black shimmery dress with long sleeves and an open back.

"What are you guys doing?"

"Besides drooling over you, we were playing video games." X and Oswald stared at me while Brantley kissed Ashley. I felt like prey.

"Mind if I join?" I sat by Oswald on the couch.

"Okay, I am going to get your father and I will be back shortly. I am sure guest will be arriving shortly after." Laurie kissed X on his head and walked off.

Oswald and I took turns since they only had four controllers. Oswald finished this round of the game and he handed me his controller. X didn't like me sitting so close to Oswald. We were able to play a few rounds. I didn't realize it was almost six o'clock and Laurie returned with Alistair. After they returned, the other guest began to arrive. Laurie and I began setting the table with wine glasses and plates with spoons and forks on each side.

We all sat at the table and I sat between Oswald and X. The tree was lit with the lights and decorations were placed all around the Christmas tree with many gifts underneath. This is the first real Christmas I have had in so many years. Oswald and I will be spending man holidays together after tonight. During dinner Laurie stood up tapping her wine glass with her knife. That could only mean one thing – a toast. She held out her hand to acknowledge me and she began to speak.

"I am really happy all of us could be here tonight. There is nothing better than having friends and family to share such a special holiday with. I want to introduce you to my future daughter-in-law, Alex if you have not met her already." Laurie walked over to me.

"What are you doing?" I looked at her strange.

"This has been passed down generations in my family. My mother had worn it, and her mother worn it and so on." She placed a necklace over my neck and I looked down at it. It was a heart shape with diamonds in it and a red one in the middle.

"I don't know what to say, Laurie. Thank you."

"You are part of our family, even though you and X have not yet wed, but you are my daughter." I started to cry a little and I hugged her.

Family? That is a weird and new concept to me. I sat down and watched Laurie walk back to her seat and wiped away the last few tears that were left. People began to clap and 'awe'. This is not what I needed, not tonight of all nights.

There was great conversation and great food. Mr. Kramer even made a few passes at me, which I figured he would. I didn't mind too much since he is married and handsome to be an older gentleman. I ate and ate and ate some more. My stomach probably hated me by the end of the night. Laurie and I started collecting all the plates from around the table to begin to clear it.

All of the guest along with Brantley, X, Oswald, and Ashley gathered in the living room around the larger tree that stood as tall as the house and sat around the fire. It was secret gift time. Laurie and I finished clearing off the dining table and joined them in the living room. Laurie sat by the tree handing out gifts to everyone that had their names on it. Each one of us received a gift. Laurie handed mine to me last.

"Okay guys, let's open our gifts." Everyone began ripping through the Christmas wrapped paper to reveal their gifts and people began asking who got them for their secret gift.

"I got you, Alex." X looked at me.

"I got you, Mr. Kramer." Oswald said.

I opened my gift it was a velvet box. I opened the velvet box to reveal a beautiful shimmer gold diamond ring. I looked up and I could see X in front of me on one knee and I heard some of the women gasp.

"Alexandria Wellington, will you do me the biggest honor in the world and marry me? I decided a beautiful woman like you deserves a proper proposal." What a jackass!

He knew I couldn't say no in front of all these guest and family. I didn't want to say yes because, well, I hate him. I looked at him. I was really at a lost for words. It probably took me a little too long to say 'yes' because most girls being proposed to would say yes without batting an eyelash.

"Yes, X." He rose up and he gave me a big hug and he whispered in my ear.

"Good girl. I knew you wouldn't let me down in front of all these people." And he kissed me on my cheek.

"You're such a dick." I whispered in his ear while smiling.

X walked back to his seat and I could feel Oswald's eyes on me. Everyone opened their present and we thank one another for the gift. It was about nine at night and the guest decided to go home with their kids to set up presents for their children. I was tired, so when everyone left I decided I would lie on the couch.

"Alex." Oswald walked over to me on the couch.

"Oswald." I smiled like a giddy schoolgirl.

"I will be back, I have to take care of a few things before we go."

"Okay. I already packed my bag so I will just lay here until you get back."

"Sounds like a plan, and hopefully everyone will be asleep so we can sneak out unnoticed." Oswald kissed me on the cheek and he was smiling real big. I guess he was as excited as I was.

I go to the downstairs bathroom to get an ice wrapped in a rag to put on my back. I lie back on the couch on my stomach with the television on and I placed the ice pack on my back to relieve the stress from my lower back. I must have dozed off, but the fingers running up and down my legs awakened me. I lay there enjoying the attention to my legs while keeping my eyes closed. They were very light touches on my legs - it gave me chills. The hand, that I assumed was Oswald, began getting closer and closer until the hand was slipping under my dress. I began to push the hand away with mine and the hand forced its way under my dress. That is when I opened my eyes to see X. I jolted upright rather quickly. As soon as I jolted up, X got on top of my lap and my back was pressed against the back of the couch, and he held my hands behind my back with one of his hands while he was kissing my neck and trying to get under my panties to slip a finger in. I struggled against him and when I came to the conclusion, it was no use I head butted him. He let go of my wrist and jumped back off the couch cupping his nose. It happened so fast. Blood was gushing from his nose. I got up quickly; I had to get away from him. I figured I would leave until Oswald got back.

It was extremely cold. Thankfully I grabbed my leather jacket from the couch before I left the house. I was still cold, freezing actually. I could feel my legs tremor against the cold. I walk to the SUV parked in the driveway and hopped in. Brantley doesn't know that I know where he hides his keys in here. I drive off to the walking trail about ten miles away. I drive up to the empty parking lot and walked a little ways to the playground. I held my arms close to my chest as the wind blew through my hair. It was extremely dark out with no moon to light my path. I decided to sit on the swing and just closed my eyes and let the worries drift away. Soon I would be rid of X once and for all.

"So you alone tonight, too?" I opened my eyes to where I heard the voice. A man about 6 foot tall shaggy dark brown hair with blue jeans and a black leather jacket stood before me.

"Yes, I am."

"Mind if I join you?"

"Sure, knock yourself out." I began to move my legs to move the swing back and forth.

"So what is such a beautiful girl doing out here by herself?"

"Boy troubles." I looked to the ground.

"Same here, but with a woman. Me and my fiancé was suppose to get married and I just walked in on her and my boss sleeping together... in my bed."

"That's horrible. I am so sorry."

"What happened to you?"

It is so much easier talking to a stranger than someone you know. "My fiancé tried to sexually assault me."

"I can see why. If you don't give it up, a man has his needs." I could tell he was starring at me without looking.

"I think I need to go now." He grabbed my arm as I rose from the swing.

"What's the rush? My fiancé just fucked another man and now you don't want to even talk to me. Am I not good enough for you to even talk to?" The stranger stood up and pulled me closer to him.

"Please, let me go."

"Or what? I don't even think your fiancé knows you're here. You probably walked out of the door, mad at him and you most likely left your cell phone at home." I patted my jacket pockets. Shit. No cell phone. He smiled down at me.

"You know, my fiancé has made me wait for her until we got married. Well, I am tired of waiting."

The unknown man pushed me down on the ground. A sharp pain ran through my back. I tried to scoot away from him and I looked up I could see this man undo the zipper on his pants and I kicked him in his groin. He hunched over in pain and I made a run for it. I am not a fast runner, by no means and now my back being in pain slowed me down even more. I looked behind me and he was inches away from me. He knocked me to the cold ground again and he straddled my waist and grabbed my wrist with one of his hands and put them over my head. He started to pull my dress up and tried to pull my panties down and I just struggled against him trying to get free. He leaned over and looked me deep in my eyes.

"You are so beautiful, so much more beautiful than my fiancé. Your fiancé is a lucky man." He planted his lips on top of mine with great force and pried my lips open with his tongue.

"Get off of me, damn it! I am so sick of guys trying to take advantage of me!" I have had enough! I head butted him. That was the only thing I could think of.

I didn't head butt him as hard as I did X since I saw no blood oozing out of his slim nose. I tried to head butt him again but he rose up to move his head from mine I kept on struggling until I felt a warm sensation in my gut. I felt a liquid drip down my stomach. I did not see that one coming. This asshole just stabbed me. I saw a dark liquid pouring out of my dress and this man running off – he is leaving me to die? I see this stranger ran to the SUV I had driven and saw the headlights turn on. He drove away and all I was left with was darkness. I was in pain and I felt my eyes get heavy. I know you should never fall asleep in a situation like this, but I wanted the pain to stop. It was but a few minutes that I gave in. I let myself surrender to death himself. I felt no more pain.

#

#

#

# ELEVEN WELCOME TO STRANGE LAND

I awoke from my ghastly grave sight as the fog began to descend upon this meadow. Am I dead? If I am, where am I? This looks exactly like the place he stabbed me but different. I rose on my feet like a vampire from their coffin and began searching. Searching for anything, anyone. I saw lights in the distance. I will follow the distant lights and see where it takes me.

I walk about two miles. I come face to face with a lit up sign saying 'Welcome To Strange Land'. I walk underneath the sign and look around. I am defiantly not in Tennessee anymore. I must be dead and this is my hell. I keep straight ahead trying not to be noticed. There were metal trash bins that had fires lit inside as people rubbed their hands together trying to keep warm. There were broke carnival rides everywhere. Some looked burned down; other look like they had rusted from years of neglect, the seats of the ride had fallen to the ground. I could hear beautiful music coming from my right. I look over and the only ride that worked was the carousel. It played carnival music and spun around while the horses rose up and down. No one was riding, it was elegantly moving like it was a haunted ride. I watched this beautiful ride twirl around until the lights went out and the music stopped. How come this is the only ride that worked?

"Welcome to Strange Land." A man at a food stand with stitched eyes said.

"How do you know I'm new?"

"Well, I always can tell when there is a new member."

"Would you like some cotton candy?" The man tried handing me cotton candy with spiders in it.

"No Thanks." The man began laughing hysterically.

What is so funny? I am not about to eat cotton candy with spiders crawling in it; he's out of his damn mind. Strange Land is defiantly an appropriate name for this place. I began walking again and I see children playing wearing masks and eating candy apples. In an alleyway I see a man putting his hand around a woman's neck and kissing her on her mouth. When she turned her head to look at me, she looked like a doll. The man that is filling her up glared at me and I could tell he has a long scar that extended from his left eye half way down his left cheek.

"Ha-ha, who are you my little dolly?"

"What the shit?"

"I'm BoBo the Clown."

"Great, this place has clowns?"

"Here you go!" BoBo made a balloon animal. Well, it was more like a knife made out of a balloon.

"Thanks." I walk off quickly and quietly.

"Come back I want to play with you!" No thanks.

I am officially freaked out. Please be a dream! I pinched myself. OW! I can still feel pain? I am supposed to be dead. I need to find somewhere to hide to figure a way out of this place. I really don't feel like standing around socializing with psychos. The carnival began to disappear behind me and a gravel road began to form. There were no stars, no breeze, just darkness. I finally come to a big abandoned house. It looked to be a beautiful mansion at once. I opened the door to swipe away any cobwebs hanging from the top panel of the door and pry it open. The door creaked open to let me in. This house has been abandoned for at least a hundred years. I looked around to make sure no one was here. I gather some firewood from the back yard and put some logs in the fireplace. I went outside and grabbed two big rocks to bang together to crate a spark. It created a ripple effect and the fireplace lit up like a house on Christmas. It happened so quickly I fell back in surprise. I wandered why I was cold since there was no breeze; I guess it happens when you die, your organs shut down not producing any blood to help keep your body warm. I explored upstairs looking hoping the previous owners left a sheet or blanket behind. I found a blanket in an upstairs room that looked to be a nursery. The blanket was hidden in a chest underneath a ton of old pictures. There were pictures with BoBo the clown, the man with the scar, and girls dressed as dolls and other old pictures. I grabbed the blanket and began to walk downstairs and what I saw was magnificent. I wrapped the blanket around my body and watched in awe. I heard slow music coming from a record player and two ghastly figures with a blue hue danced in front of the flames of the fireplace. I could tell it was a man and woman holding each other and the man twirled the woman around and would hold her close. Even death couldn't keep them apart. I wondered if this was their house? They look like they were in love and even in death, still were. When the record faded as the last note of the music played so did the ghost. I walked down the rest of the stairs and lay on the hard wood floor in front of the fireplace.

"Hello dolly."

I didn't know if it was day or night because here time didn't exist. I opened my eyes and saw BoBo standing over me and I threw the cover off me and ran towards the front door. At the front door the guy with the scar was standing blocking my escape and BoBo grabbed me from behind.

"Where you going dolly?"

"Get away from me!"

"Oh, calm down. It isn't like we can kill you."

"How did you find me?"

"We followed your tiny foot steps down the gravel path."

"Grrr. Damn it."

"Please let me go. I don't want to be here. I want to go home."

"Okay, we will take you home."

The last thing I saw was the guy with the scar punching me in my face knocking me out. I went in and out of consciousness. I woke up in a room with knives, hatchets, and I was lying on a doctor table. There was dried up blood on the walls, even on some of the knives. BoBo was sitting on a chair asleep. He wasn't wearing his clown outfit like he did the first time I saw him. He was wearing red straight-legged jeans with a black button up shirt and a red tie with his clown makeup on. It was only he and I. I did not want to wake him. I couldn't imagine what he would do to me once he woke so I laid still waiting for the inevitable. Obviously he couldn't kill me, but I know he can hurt me. BoBo snored and twisted and turned in his chair. He awoke and walked over to the table I was strapped down to and laid beside me on his left side and wrapped his right arm around my waist and put his head into the crease of my neck. I wish he would get away from me.

"What is going on here?" The man with the scar said.

"We're snuggling, aren't we dolly?"

"No."

"That hurts my feelings."

BoBo began kissing me and bit the inside of my mouth. He looked at me and laughed as blood trickled down his mouth. He took his finger and slid it up his chin to get rid of the blood and stuck his finger in his mouth.

"My name is Cowboy, and he is BoBo as you already know. What is your name?" Cowboy began walking towards the table as BoBo hopped off of it.

"Alex."

"Welcome to Strange Land, Alex."

"What do you want?"

"Honestly, Alex. You are not the 'normal' type of person who gets to come here."

"Okay, well just show me the way out of here and I am gone!"

"You're funny. I am not letting you go anywhere. You are stuck here with us freaks."

"I just want to go home." I said in a soft voice as tears fell down my cold cheeks.

"You are home. Yum, salty." Cowboy said grabbing my face and licked up my tears.

Cowboy grabbed my dress and ripped it open with the tip of his knife. He ran his hand up and down my bare body and I could feel BoBo taking my heels off and throwing them to the floor.

"So, BoBo, what tool shall we use first?"

"I don't know. She smells like sunshine."

"How about this one"

BoBo began hopping up and clown clapping his hands. He was a little too eager to torture me. I could see a metal object stained with blood. It was a knife with a very sharp edge. Cowboy placed the sharp object in his hand and he gently rubbed it over my skin and he placed it under my bra in the front and moved the knife upwards to cut the bra open. I felt bare. I felt shame and fear of this man. He moved the fabric from around my chest and threw it to BoBo. BoBo began playing with my bra putting it up against his chest.

"Ooh, look at me I am a little girl. " BoBo danced around with the bra fabric still pressed against his chest.

"If you are who I think you are, this is going to hurt. A lot."

Cowboy slid the knife slowly down my stomach and it began bleeding all over the table I sat on. I began screaming. I began twisting trying to break free of my restraints but I got nowhere.

"Torturing girls is so last year."

"Maybe so, but for me its fun every time." Cowboy says.

"Well, I'm not having any fun..." I say with a frown on my face.

"I never saw anyone bleed so much." BoBo dropped my bra on the floor and walked over to the table as I began losing consciousness. BoBo began drawing smiling faces with my blood. I was not smiling...

I awoke in a cage at least I had a long sleeve shirt on that extended down to my knees. I only had a bed to sleep in. This bed had a flat mattress on it with a thin black sheet draped over it and no pillows. I got up and saw I had a cuff around my ankle that had a chain connected to the bed. I looked up and saw Cowboy lying on the table I was on looking up at the ceiling.

"You are truly amazing."

"What is it you want?" I grabbed on the bars looking at Cowboy.

"I want to leave this place! I want to be back on earth."

"Why can't you figure a way out of here? Aren't you the boss?"

"I am. We were cursed here. The first few that was cursed to live here forever is myself, BoBo and Carousel."

"Cursed?"

"Yes, by a witch! Over time people began showing up. All of them were like us, bad people. Not just bad, we're monsters."

"Witches?" Cowboy hopped off the table and began looking at me.

"Yes, witches. Well, one to be exact. She was in love with me. She was beautiful. We were going to be wed until the day before our wedding."

"What happened?" I saw BoBo walk in with a porcelain skin woman with curly brown hair. She was pretty.

"It was her sister. She was stunning. I had to have her in everyway. I had these dark urges before but never like the ones I had when I met her sister. Her sister and I were making love one night and I strangled her. I loved her so much that I could not think about another man touching her so I killed her. My fiancé walked in as I strangled her and started chanting some crazy words in another language. I woke up in this place and BoBo, my brother followed a few days later. We have been here it seems like forever and we want a way out. There is always a way to break a witches curse. We have tried everything. All the girls we have tortured here does not bleed or feel pain and they most defiantly do not smell like sunshine. If you want a way out, well we're it."

"It's time." BoBo was kissing on a girl.

"Time for what?"

"All the new girls that come here and are pretty, well let's just say BoBo has a hobby."

I could see BoBo stripping this girl down and she let him. Smiling at him enjoying the attention. She turned around and unbuttoned his clown pants and stuck her hand in. She grabbed his penis and pulled it out through his pants and she got on her knees and grabbed his penis into her hand and started to suck. I could hear sucking noises. I tried to turn my head away but Cowboy grabbed my face through the bars and forced me to watch. She began playing with his balls. It looks like he paints his balls a different color the right one being red and the other one being yellow. I saw some kind of lubricant coming out of this girl's vagina. I have never been sexually intimate so watching this was new to me and interesting.

"I'm coming!" The girl began sucking faster as a clear liquid leaked out of the girls' mouth.

She rose up and BoBo began to kiss her and he stuck his hand between her thighs and put two fingers in her vagina. She began moaning and BoBo kneeled down and used two fingers to move her lips between her thighs apart and started to kiss her down there. She started convulsing and BoBo picked her up and placed her on the table. They began kissing and he was fondling her boobs and she turned him around and got on top. She straddled his hips and she slid her womanhood over his penis and began moving up and down using her hand on his chest as leverage on his penis. BoBo put his hands around her hips to help guide her for the right speed. They started to slow down and BoBo filled this girls' vagina with his seed. She got off BoBo and she lay on the floor as her chest heaved up and down.

"That was wonderful, little doll."

BoBo grabbed his little fuck toy by her hair and Cowboy grabbed a white container and opened it. Cowboy placed the container on the floor and BoBo stuck the young girls' head in it. She started to struggle against BoBo until she stopped.

"See, Alex. BoBo likes to make his own dolls."

BoBo threw the girls' body on the chair and she just lay there. I guess she passed out. BoBo grabbed a velvet bag from the corner of the room. The plaster on the girl's face was actually wax. As it began to dry BoBo shaped the wax to fit her face and applied makeup to make her look like an actual doll. He repeated this process to the rest of the girls' body. He even curled a wig and placed it on her. He even put her in a ruffled dress.

"Where does he put them?"

Cowboy opened my cage and led me into another room. There was a bed and kids' toys all over the room with 'life size dolls' sitting or laying in the bed or standing up. There were about eight girls in total.

"Are they dead?"

"Technically, there already dead when they come here. They're just stuck now in their own body. They can't move, or talk, or even have sex."

"Well, I saw the girl you were talking to when I first came here. Half her face looked like a doll."

"She escaped BoBo and he just found another girl. The doll half she can't move. No emotion - she can't talk with her whole mouth and she can't feel kisses."

I was in awe. It was a masterpiece. It was beautiful and creepy. These girls in this room were frozen in time. They can't move, talk or do anything. They have all the time in the world to be in their own thoughts imagining what could have been or perhaps they dream. I hope to never know what it is to be one of them.

"Why does he turn them into dolls?"

"When we were little our mother abused us. BoBo was younger than me and our mother always told BoBo she wanted a little girl, not another boy. So she would dress him up in dresses and put white makeup on him and make him look like a doll. She was sick and twisted. She even made BoBo go to school dressed as a girl. So BoBo would get in fights and made fun of at school and at home. One night when we were about fourteen, BoBo woke me up in the middle of the night saying he killed her. I had no idea what he was talking about. I got out of bed and he led me into the bathroom where he drowned our mother. I helped him take her body and wrap it in the shower curtain and we buried her out back."

"You are your mothers sons."

"What the hell does that mean?" I could tell he was mad at my statement.

He began walking closer to me cornering me into the back of a wall. He placed each of his hands on the side of my face.

"You know nothing of me and my brother."

"I know you're just like your mother. You and your brother are."

"Shut up!" He grabbed my face and squeezed my jaw really hard.

"You don't have to be like her. You don't have to torture girls."

"You don't understand. After BoBo killed our mother, something inside me made sense for once. I was born to kill. We both were. BoBo and I began killing together. That little witches sister was not my first kill but it was my last."

Cowboy looked me in the eyes; he could see the fear behind them. I wish I could go back in time. I would try and prevent this from happening. This all seemed like a really bad nightmare I needed to wake from. I just stood in silence and watched as he backed away. He walked out of the room and I waited a few seconds and followed behind him. Once I entered the main room Cowboy grabbed me and opened my cage and pushed me back in. I stumbled in almost losing my footing. I lie on my new bed think about everything that has gone wrong.

I wake up to cold fingers brushing the side of my face. I jolt up in surprise. It was BoBo staring at me, not saying anything. He buried his head in the side of my neck and licks it. A gasp passes my lips and I move my head as far away from his as I could manage. He moves back and grabs my wrist and pulls me forward towards him.

"We are going on a little trip, Dolly."

"Where?"

"Don't worry, you'll find out soon." I could feel a sharp pain in my neck. I did not expect that.

I could feel the drug wear off. My eyes were heavy and I forced them to open. I could see through little holes. Something was over my head. I tried to move my hands but they were tied behind me. I could hear a slow creepy melody play in the background. Where am I? I could see a very tall, slender figure walk towards me. The hood that covered my head was ripped off. I have never seen something or someone so horrific in my life. He was extremely tall around six foot seven inches. He was a pale white, with no mouth and just black orbs for his eyes with no white in them. His fingers were very long and slender. His mouth wasn't stitched up like there was once a mouth, it looked like it never existed.

"This is Carousel." I heard Cowboy speak behind me. He placed a hand on each of my shoulders.

I wanted to scream, but nothing would come out. I was in shock. I am pretty sure I passed out because I could feel hands shaking me.

"Wake up, Alex! She's fine, its just shock." I saw Cowboy look at Carousel, as if he was talking to Cowboy.

"What the hell is that?"

"That is a person. His name is Carousel. Do not be disrespectful to my friend."

"He looks almost looks like an alien."

"He is not a alien, shut up."

"Now, Alex. We are going to find a way out of this place and Carousel is here to help."

BoBo came around a corner and had this big machine hooked to a monitor. BoBo placed the machine beside me on the chair and he began hooking up cords to my head.

"What are you doing?" I began struggling against my restraints trying to get free of this chair.

"This is called the dream machine. We are going to hook you up to it and hopefully it will help you dream of an escape."

"Why don't you use it?"

"This machine only works for some people."

BoBo and Cowboy made the few minor adjustments to the machine and turned it on. It injects the subject with a dream serum to help to put them to sleep and dream. I call it 'Dream Machine'. The song on the record player in the corner began to play as I drifted off to sleep.

"Daddy, what's wrong?"

"We need to leave, it's not safe here anymore. The subjects have become hostile, and the government is creating a monster to kill off their mistake."

"What are you talking about?" I looked up and saw my mom.

"Werewolves. That is what I am talking about. Project W. If the government succeeds, Project V will be destroyed and we will have a man that can turn into a beast at will and could possibly destroy man kind."

"Damn it, Charles. What have you done?"

'It wasn't only me; it was the governments idea for all this madness. Take Alex and pack. We need to leave as soon as we can."

My mother picked me up and walked me upstairs to pack.

"What toys do you want to bring?" I look at her with sad eyes.

I could tell my mother was scared. She put on a brave face for me. I didn't want to leave. My mother just packed my things for me without asking me again what I wanted to bring. They were in a hurry. What are they running from? The monster my dad created or the government? Maybe both. We put our bags in the car and drive off. I remember the last part all too clear, like it just happened. That is when they sent me to the boarding school.

I don't know how long I was out. Minutes, maybe hours? I hope not days. BoBo was watching me wake up and he licked the slobber coming from my mouth.

"She's awake!" BoBo yelled behind him.

"What did you dream princess?"

"Nothing."

"Now, don't like to me, princess!" Cowboy grabs my face in his hand and squishes it.

"I did not dream of anything!"

"Don't fucking lie to me you dumb bitch!" He raises his hand back and slaps me hard on the face.

I could feel blood trickle down my lip. Cowboy began apologizing and he began to kiss me on my lips and licked the blood off my chin. I could feel the dream machine being detached from my skull and placed in the corner. Carousel walked over to me and placed a finger on my forehead. I had no idea what was happening. My body began to stiffen and my skin started to glow a yellow-orange hue and there were words all over my body. I couldn't move I couldn't do anything. I felt this thing was violating my mind. The words started to move across my body and began to life from my skin and into the air and would vanish. I was seriously creeped out. I didn't like being in my own head most times, and now there was another presence in my mind.

"Fine. It's fine. So she isn't lying? Good. We will try again in a week." Cowboy looked at Carousel. Carousel. What an amazing creature. How did he get in my mind?

Cowboy pulled me off the chair and we left the building we were in.

"Scream bitch!"

I gritted my teeth down. I would not give him the pleasure to hear me scream. I think he gets off from it. My body convulses as if I was having a seizure. Nope, I was just being shocked. It was painful. There were two sets of probes that were shocking me. One set was clamped on each of my nipples and the other set was clamped to my big toes. I felt every jolt of electricity running through every inch of my body. I could no longer hold it in. The scream passed my lips before I could think about it.

"THERE YA GO! SCREAM FOR ME BABY, SCREEEEAAAAMMM!!! AHHHHHHH!"

I was scared, "Just give in to the fear." Cowboy whispered in my ear.

My scream hurt my ears. Cowboy finally turned the machine off. I felt my chest rise up and down. I couldn't catch my breath quick enough. I could hear ringing in my ears. Cowboy jumped on the torture table on top of me. He had his legs around my waist and he leaned forward to my face. I could feel his right hand cupping and playing with my boob. I had no strength to fight him off. I could tell he had a boner. I felt it on my stomach. He placed his lips around my other boob and began licking at the wound that the electricity had caused. My nipple was on fire and his saliva put that fire out. I didn't want to enjoy it, but it wasn't in pain at that moment. He began sliding his left hand down my stomach and towards my womanhood. He moved my panties to the side and I could feel his cold touch on the tip of my womanhood. I felt like a broken music box people could just open and there would be no beautiful melody that would play.

"You're needed. Carousel needs to speak with you."

"Right now?"

"Yes, right now." Cowboy hops off the table and leaves me there.

"You keep torturing her. DO NOT fuck her do you understand?"

"Fine." BoBo seemed a little disappointed with that comment.

I could see Cowboy walk out the door. BoBo began walking towards me. He walked behind me and kissed me on the back of the head and he grabbed the probes. He had the probes in one hand and the other he licked his thumb and index finger and rubbed it over each nipple and attached the probes.

"Please, not again."

"Sorry Doll, I have orders."

He walked to the machine and turned the switch on and it didn't come on. He looked at it confused. He detached the probes from my nipples and placed it on his. It still didn't work. He walked over to the machine and kicked it and BoBo started to convulse trying to rip away the probes from his nipples.

"Wow, what a shock! Ha-ha. Your turn."

He tortured me for hours. Once he was done he grabbed some ice cubes and twirled them around my toes and nipples. I was in pain. He undid my restraints, but I could not move. He picked me up and put me over his shoulder and put me back in my cage. I stayed in there for days. They told me I was no fun if I couldn't put up a fight. So they would check on me every few hours and give me food and water.

"The dream machine is ready." I could hear Cowboy say.

He looked at me and told me I better produce a dream worth his time or the torture I went through this past week would feel like child's play. I figured even if I didn't have a dream worth his time, I would just make one up.

"Get her ready for Carousel."

BoBo unlocked my cage and walked me into the bathroom. He sat me on the toilet and he lifted up my shirt. He grabbed a washcloth and ran water over it to get it damp. He began running the washcloth over my trembling naked body. I didn't like the way he looked at me. He picked me up and placed me against a wall and he found a bra from one of his victims and he placed the straps over my shoulder and around my back and connected it. He found a shirt of his and let me wear it and he put some pants on me. We walked out of the bathroom to Cowboy.

"Let's go."

This time he didn't inject me with anything. I guess he wanted me to be wide-awake so the dream machine could work its full affect on me.

"Come on in!"

We had walked into town where most of the residence of Strange Land resided. This man was short with white hair and a long beard. He led us to the back of his house and opened a secret door. The door creaked open and there was a long stairway going down with lip candles in their holders on each side lighting our way down our path. Cowboy began walking, I began walking behind Cowboy and BoBo was behind me. There sat the same chair I was in before and I looked at it.

"Carousel, says to take a seat."

"Really? I didn't hear him say anything..."Cowboy pushed my shoulders down to force me into the seat.

Carousel walked around me, he already had the dream machine ready to use. He hooked it up to my skull and turned the machine on.

"Yes, right there Cowboy."

"I have been waiting for this moment since I've seen you." Cowboy and I were under some sheets and I could tell we were naked.

"You're so beautiful." I heard Cowboy sigh. He hid his face in the side of my neck and he moved his hips into mine three times. I could tell he was releasing his evil seed into me.

We both got what we wanted. We lay in bed for a while. It was like I was there and I watched my body get violated and all I could was watch. I could see the covers pulled down just below our stomach and I could see something I have never seen before. I knew Cowboy had a tattoo of a key on his chest but it was glowing. Like it was giving me a clue. I look over to Cowboy and climb on top of him. I slide him into me again. This time I was in charge. I was riding him slow. He had his head held back; it looked like he was about to fall asleep. I plunged my fist into his chest and I grabbed a key from within him. I lifted my hand out of his abdominal and looked at the key. I feel a sharp pain in my stomach and look down. Cowboy held a knife in his hand with my blood all over it. I fell to the side.

"So?" All three of them surrounded me waiting for my answer.

I ripped off the wires that connected from the dream machine to my head. I was almost in denial. To get out of this place I must sleep with the enemy? I looked at Cowboy with dread.

"We slept together. In my dream."

"Really? That's interesting. Maybe we should make it happen little princess."

"Ugh. I would rather sew my vagina shut."

"That could be arranged, but I promise sex with me will hurt and feel amazing." He gave me a big smirk. I wanted to slap it off his face.

Before my hand met his face, he grabbed my wrist and twisted me around so my back is facing him. He held my wrist tight against my chest holding me close. I couldn't move much. He moved my hair with his left hand and he whispered in my ear.

"We're going to have a lot of fun tonight." I could tell he was smiling.

He let go of my wrist and threw me to the ground. I grabbed my wrist and held it close to my chest. It hurt - it might even bruise.

I have been flirting with the idea of sex for a long time now. I was curious, especially after watching BoBo get his feel of girls. Also, I was dead, so what could it hurt? Cowboy wanted out of this place as much as I did. He was convinced us sleeping together would somehow bring us that much closer to get out of this place. With much hesitation I agreed to sleep in the bed with Cowboy, since my bed would not be suitable for both of us and very uncomfortable.

"You must take a bath first."

"Fine."

Cowboy grabbed me by my upper arm and walked me into the bathroom. The walls were painted a dark grey. There was a bear-claw tub in the middle. On the far right corner was a toiler with cabinets and a large mirror on top of the cabinets. Everywhere in the bathroom was a picture of BoBo's victims.

"Why do you have pictures of BoBo's dolls?"

"Well, BoBo gets off looking at the paintings taking a bath." I was revolted.

I saw BoBo running water in the tub and adding bubbles to the steamy hot water. I hope Cowboy does not expect me to get in and take a bath with him.

"Get undressed." BoBo was starring at me.

I pulled my shirt over my head and Cowboy grabbed me around the waist and slid my panties off touching every inch of my backside and he slid his hand between my butt cheeks. I was turned on slightly. I stepped one foot after the other in the bear claw tub. The warm water felt so wonderful against my cold skin. There was a large sponge in the tub and Cowboy grabbed it and lathered it up with soap.

"BoBo likes his toys dirty but I don't."

The tub was almost filled up to the rim and Cowboy began rubbing my back with the sponge. He ran the soapy sponge up and down my back and made his way to the front of my chest area. He gave me the chills. I was never touched like this by any man before. Cowboy started kissing me on my neck gently while wiping away all the dirt from my chest taking his time. I think he enjoyed this a little too much. He moved down to my belly even put the sponge in my belly button.

"Lift your right leg."

Cowboy grabbed my right leg. I could feel BoBo stretching his legs putting them on each side of my body. Then I felt his toe rubbing my left thigh. I looked at him hoping he would stop and then he pressed his big toe under my thigh and into my womanhood. I jolted back and pulled my leg out of Cowboy's grasp.

"What is your problem?"

"I'm just having fun!" BoBo made a sad face with his clown makeup smeared a little but mostly intact.

"Leave her alone! You can have any girl here but not her."

Cowboy began washing my hair and BoBo was being a good clown and played with his rubber ducks. BoBo rose up to get out of the tub and he had an erection that was starring me in the face.

"Get it away from me!" I slapped his manhood out of my face and BoBo just laughed.

I pulled the drain out of the tub and rose up on my feet and began twisting my hair to ring the excess water out. I was the only one left in the bathroom and Cowboy had makeup laid out for me to put on. I wrapped a towel around my body and sat on the cushioned bench in front of the mirror and put my makeup on. I even fixed my hair by blow drying it and straightening it. I felt like me for once in a long time. On the back of the counter was a white lace see-through short nightgown with cotton panties that were short and fitted perfect. I slipped on the panties, left leg first and then the right leg. I unfolded the nightgown and slipped it over my head. I wish he had given me a bra. Cowboy had to go somewhere so BoBo showed me where Cowboy's bedroom was.

I lay in bed for a while before I drifted off to sleep. Since BoBo wasn't allowed in this room I wasn't worried about receiving a late night visit from him. I woke up a few hours later to use the restroom. I walked back into Cowboy's bedroom and lay back in his comfortable bed snuggling under his covers. I heard his door open and hoped it wasn't BoBo, since Cowboy was suppose to be gone until sunrise.

#

# TWELVE INNOCENCE

"Let me see you." He stood there in the darkness and his deep voice gave me the chills. Half asleep, I pulled the covers back to let him get a peek.

"No. Get out of the bed and come here." His voice was demanding.

I walked out of the bed with my eyes half open and walked to him.

"You know you are more beautiful than a starry sky on a clear night." I bit my lip, not knowing what to expect.

I could tell my nipples were hard, and so could Cowboy. There was little light shining through his window that danced upon my skin. He looked me up and down and his breathing was heavy. He put his hand on each of my shoulders and rubbed them up and down my arms, as if trying to keep me warm.

"What's wrong?"

"I don't want to take your innocence." He was sincere in his words.

"We're dead." I wanted to get out of this place, and it seems like sleeping with Cowboy was the first step in getting out of this place. I needed that key and I needed Cowboy at his most vulnerable to retrieve that key and preventing my death...again.

I began dancing and swaying my hips. Music began to play behind me. A sweet slow melody matched to my swaying hips. I could tell Cowboy was watching my every move. I turn to face him.

"Don't you want me?"

"I do."

"Well, come get me."

I moved to the wall and began dancing against the wall. I could feel Cowboy press himself against me. I break free of his grasp. I move to the bed and bend over the side of the bed. I move my hand up my nightgown and slide my panties down little to expose my butt to him.

"Come on now. Don't be shy. I have been a bad girl. I need to be spanked." It didn't take him long.

He was right there behind him and he ripped my panties off. He grabbed my hair with his left hand and yanked it back and smacked my ass with his right hand.

"Do you like that? Hmm?"

"Harder!"

He smacked my ass real hard. It hurt, I was almost to tears. He stopped smacking my ass and began rubbing his hand over my ass and put two fingers in my womanhood. I gasped. I never felt anything like that before. I buried my face in the covers. My body was enjoying his every touch. My hips began to move with the speed of his fingers. He started slow and began to get faster. I then felt a finger go up my butt. All three fingers moved at the same speed. I moaned real slowly at first but I was at the point of bursting. My body convulsed against him. I had goose bumps everywhere. I begged him to stop. I didn't know exactly what was happening. I felt my whole body go numb and I could feel something warm shoot out of my womanhood. He backed away from me. I turned around and I could see him in from of me while my butt was on the floor.

"Get on your knees."

He pulled out a massive size penis. I looked at it like 'you want me to suck that monster?' Before I knew he grabbed my face and forced my lips open with his penis. He moved his hips slow. Moving in and out of my mouth. He was at the point of release and he pulled out. A white secretion exited from his penis and onto the floor. He picked me up and threw me on the bed. I scooted towards the head of the bed and he reached towards his back pocket ad pulled out a blindfold. He then pulled his pants down the rest of the way to expose himself to me completely. He climbed on top of me and he put the blindfold over my eyes. I felt his cold hands on my body and he began ripping my nightgown down the middle. I felt his lips move over each of my nipples sucking at them and biting at them. He flicked them a little with his tongue. He moved to my neck and sucked on it and it made me very wet down there. I felt his body move to the back of the bed and I felt two of his fingers spread the lips of my womanhood apart. He began licking and nibbling at the clit. He would stick fingers in while licking at my wet womanhood. He moved one of his hands up to my breast rubbing it and pinching at my nipples. Before long I was experiencing my second orgasm in one day. My back arched and I felt tingly all over. I was panting. I rubbed my hand through his hair and he moved towards my face and began kissing me passionately, tongue and all. I guess he was trying to keep my mind away from the pain that was about to come.

My vagina ached and was on fire. He slid it in as slowly as he could. I have never felt that much pain in my life. I felt his body move up and down with the sway of his hips and his manhood into my womanhood. We were one. My boobs was pressed against his chest and going up and down from the vibrations of his powerful thrust. He began to gain speed and he kept pounding himself into me. It hurt and it felt like I had died and gone to heaven. I wander if sex with a live person was this amazing? I hope to find out. He grabbed my wrist and placed them above my head and he buried his face in my neck while he ejaculated in me. He made grunting noises and he lay there a few minutes. We both were tired and out of breathe. I felt relief. I felt satisfied and humiliated all at once. I wish my first time could have been with Oswald. Oswald. It seems like I am loosing my memories and having them replaced with the ones of this place. I cannot forget why I am fighting so hard to get out of this place, to be with my Oswald. Cowboy's grip loosened on my wrist and he pulled out. My womb felt like it was empty. Like it needed him to be inside me. Cowboy walked to the bathroom to get cleaned up.

"Round two?"

I was lying on my belly in the bed with the covers barely covering my butt. I looked over to Cowboy and I see a rag hung over his penis just draped over it.

"Okay."

Cowboy began walking towards me. I felt like a sheep about to be slaughtered by the wolf. He moved the covers back and he got on top of me and he ran his face from the back of my neck into the crease of my butt and he began slapping my ass and he put a finger in my butt. He pulled my hair back and cuffed my left breast with his left hand.

"Tell me you want me." He whispered in my ear.

"I want you."

"Tell me how bad."

"Very badly." I arched my back and moved my butt towards his man hood.

"Tell me that you love me."

"I love you." I would tell him anything if he would just fuck me again.

His hands cuffed my boobs as my chest lay on the bed and my butt was arched in the air waiting for him to enter again. This time he wasn't so gentle. He shoved his penis deep inside me and moved his hips faster than I could keep up. He had all my hair in one of his hands at this point yanking it towards him.

"Ahhhh." My body trembled and shook.

"You like that don't you?"

"I am about to cum! Keep going!"

He slowed down and he teased my vagina with the tip of his penis. Barely pushing it in. I move my body and push him to the bed and I get on top of him. I place my vagina over his penis and start to move up and down. He places his hands on each side of my hips and helps guide me. I start to move fast going up and down. I tilt my head back grabbing at his chest. He rose up off the bed and began sucking at my boobs while I was still riding him.

"Ah. Ah. Ah."

Every thrust he made I made a quiet scream. Moaning the entire time. I started slide down further onto him the last few times when I could feel I was coming. I could feel he was about to burst because it began to swell up before he burst. I took the blindfold off and looked down at Cowboy. He was lying on the bed with his right hand over his eyes. My chest was moving up and down. I was breathing heavy. That was fantastic. I just hate who it was with. I fell on the bed beside Cowboy and put the covers over my body. He had his arm underneath my body and placed his arm around my waist as I lay beside him and I wrapped my right arm around his waist. I looked up to his face. If madness had a face, his would be it. We fell asleep.

"Wake up, dolly."

"What do you want?"

"Your presence is needed." BoBo has no shirt on and he is laying in the bed with me.

I walk with BoBo into the other room. BoBo pushed on the chair. This chair was more than familiar to me. BoBo puts restraints around my wrist and tightened them up so I couldn't move.

"Alex, why didn't it work? We are still here! I expected to be out of this damn place."

"I don't know. Maybe it has to be a certain day, I don't know!"

I saw Cowboy turn his back to me. I didn't know what he was doing. I was afraid to ask. I could something behind him behind sharpened and BoBo's smile got even bigger.

"Now, you wouldn't lie to me, now would you? How. Do. We. Get. Out. Of. Here."

"I don't know, I swear!" I could feel sweat drip down my forehead."

"Okay, Alex. You leave me no choice."

Cowboy began poking at my skin with the sharp edge of his knife. Little pricks up and down my arms. It left little droplets of blood.

"Quit lying to me and I will quit poking you."

"I don't know! I don't know why it didn't work! I want to get out of here as much as you do." I began to cry a little. Maybe he would feel a little sympathy for me after a night like last night.

He started making long scrapes down my arms. Blood oozed down my arms. He moved the knife to my neck and made a small incision on the side. He used the blade to rip open my shirt. He grabbed my left boob and he put the knife towards my nipple.

"I really do enjoy playing with this nipple, but you always have the right one."

"No! No! Stop!" BoBo was watching with anticipation. He wanted Cowboy to rip my nipple from my boob.

"Well, you have something to tell me?"

"Take me back to the dream machine. I think it has to show me more clues on how to get out of here. A witch cursed you, do you really think it'll be as easy as sleeping with a girl to get out of here?"

My chest was heaving up and down. His knife was still pressed against my nipple. I could feel my face drenched with tears. I was scared he wouldn't agree with me. He put the knife down and walked over to his torture toys. He came back and he had a big needle in his hand. My eyes got wide and before I could protest he grabbed the tip of my nipple to stretch it out and slid the non-sterile needle through the middle of my nipple. I couldn't grab my wound; I could just sit there and watch the blood steam down my stomach. I didn't see Cowboy hand BoBo the needle because I was too busy screaming and crying. BoBo did like Cowboy did and grabbed the tip of my nipple and instead of ramming the needle straight through; he took his time with it. My screams became louder as the needle punctured the tender skin. After BoBo was finished he wrapped his mouth around my aching nipple and flicked it with his tongue. He raised his head up and smiled a toothy grin. His teeth were stained with my blood. I had finally passed out.

I look around the room and I don't see either of them, thankfully. I look down to my aching nipples and see cloth across them with dried blood down my stomach. I was still in restraints and I couldn't move. I was weak. I didn't even want to try and escape. I sat there for what seemed like hours and I fell asleep.

My daddy didn't know I was hiding behind his door. He was working. There was a man in a chair convulsing like he was being electrocuted with no electricity. I saw the veins in his arms protrude from his skin and sharp fangs began to grow from his mouth. I turned to leave and I knocked something over. The man in the chair jolted his head towards the door and smiled at me with his fangs digging into his bottom lip.

"Alex, what are you doing in here?"

"I wanted to see you Daddy."

"It's not safe in here."

"You better run along little girl, because I am hungry for young blood."

I turned around and ran.

Shit. Did I just have a dream, without the dream machine? Yes, I did. What does that mean? I don't know but I am defiantly not telling Cowboy. I open my eyes to see BoBo.

"Cowboy is on some kind of business, and I have a date tonight, you can roam Strangeland. Cowboy even insists you get out and clear your head for the dream machine."

"Will you un-do my restraints then?"

"Yes." BoBo walks into the other room.

BoBo comes back with a key and un-cuffed my restraints. I rubbed my wrist where bruises began to form. I moved my legs to the side of the table and sat there a minute.

"You may clean up if you'd like. There are women's clothes in the doll room."

I hopped off the table and walked to the room. I looked around at the "dolls". They were a magnificent piece of art. I wish they could be shown to the world, but they are real girls. I would be joining them soon if I don't give Cowboy what he wants. The only dresser in the room was set up against the wall to my right and was surrounded with dust. The first drawer I opened was filled with panties and socks. I began to rummage through the drawer and eventually found a bra. I was happy. I hated my boobs being free; I like to keep them tamed.

I walk to the all too familiar bathroom in the hallway. It was the last door on the right. I opened the big white door and stepped in. I undressed myself and even remove the Band-Aids from my nipples. It was completely healed. Even all the pokes from the knife were heeled. That is weird. I drop my panties to the floor and turned on the bath water. The water began to run out of the faucet as quickly as I turned the knob. The tub filled with warm water and the mirror above the vanity began to fog over. I stepped one foot in after the other sliding my back against the bear claw tub.

This place was a ghost town. The streets weren't filed with the people I saw when I first got here. Fog danced over the lonely roads of Strange Land. The fog began to move across the cracked pavement towards the East. I could see something, or someone in the near distance.

"Hello?" I squint my eyes to adjust to the darkness.

I could see a small figure in the fog. He began to walk into the heavy fog. I followed him. I could hear giggles coming from the young kid.

There was an old sign that read 'The Resting Place'. A cemetery? I look towards the cemetery and I see the young boy. He had on black shorts and a black jacket with a white shirt underneath. His hair was as black as the sky and slicked to the side. He laughed and started to run.

"Hey. Wait!"

The boy walked to an old crypt. The crypt began to move to the side, allowing him access in. He smiled at me and climbed in backwards into the old crypt. I ran to the crypt and it slammed shut. There was no prying this heavy stone open. I was about to turn around and head back until I felt fingers clap around my ankle. It startled me. I fell on my right knee as the ghastly hand began to pull me under the dirt. I couldn't release the hand from my ankle; it had a dead lock grip on it. I guess I will be sleeping with a corpse and the worms tonight.

I closed my eyes as my body descended further and further into the ground. I couldn't see anything I could only feel. I feel the cold dirt caressing me like a gentle lover would. It surrounded me. I didn't want to disturb the corpse \- I just wanted to sleep.

I wasn't sure how long I have been asleep. It seemed like the dirt had special sleeping abilities. I could hear voices just a few inches above my head. I reached my arm out. I wanted to be free of my grave. My fingers barely broke the surface.

"Here she is! I found her." Ugh. BoBo.

I felt dirt being removed from around my fingers. Another hand wrapped around mine and puled me completely out of my slumber.

"We have been looking for you everywhere! I thought you had escaped this place."

"How long have I been gone?"

"It's hard to say for sure, at least four or five days."

"Carry her BoBo. We must get her cleaned up. I am taking her back to the dream machine."

I was still drowsy. I must have fallen asleep a few times on the way back. Before I knew it. I was dreaming.

I was standing in the middle of Strange Land. The Carousel was playing a sweet melody. The strange part is, it's daytime. As the horses rose up and down, there was the little boy in the fog starring at me. The horse he was on was all black with a yellow flower on the side. The carousel slowed down and the boy was standing by the horse. He pointed towards the horse's mouth. I walked towards the horse as the carousel stopped. The boy held out his hand and he had a key in it.

Ugh. My back is stiff. I had a better sleep in the dirt than on this hard wooden bed with a flat mattress. I rolled over. I guess I rolled over too much and fell off the bed and onto the concrete floor.

"So tell me. What did you see?"

"I saw a boy in the middle of Strange Land."

"What else?"

"That's all."

"Don't fucking lie to me. Do you think I am dumb? Huh, little princess?"

He grabbed me by my hair between the bars and then hit the side of my face through the cage bars. He unlocked my cage and brought me in the room with the dolls.

"Here you go, BoBo. Work your magic."

I ran to the door but Cowboy locked it behind him. BoBo grabbed my shoulder and walked me a few inches to the chair in the middle of the room. He began tying my wrist and ankles to the chair.

"I hope you don't like your fingers..."

The sound of BoBo breaking my pinky echoed throughout the room. I held back my scream. After the second finger being broken, my screams couldn't be silenced any longer. He continued doing this to all my fingers until he had none left.

I woke up with both of my wrist being held together and hurting bad. I was in a bra and panties and was tied from the ceiling.

"I am so glad you're awake."

"What are you doing? Please let me go."

"I'll let you go as soon as you tell me what I want to know. Carousel told me you were lying."

"I'm not." Tears started to fall from my eyes. I knew I was lying.

Cowboy threw a bucket of ice-cold water on my body and he walked to the door.

"I will let you think about it. Until you tell me the truth, you will stay here."

Nobody came for me. I was alone in a room for I don't know how long. They knew I couldn't die so they never brought me food or water and I was starving.

After an eternity of being in that room I saw Cowboy walk in. I thought he was there to set me free. I was completely wrong. My hair was a mess and all over my face. I was delirious. I could feel his hand run up and down the middle of my back. He put his hand around my panties and moved them to the floor. He placed his hand around my stomach and he whispered in my ear.

"Fear smells good on you."

He faced me and he brushed the hair from my face. I felt his erection against my thigh. He grabs my face and kisses me very hard on my lips and I bit his tongue. I could see blood dripping from the side of his mouth. He began to laugh and grabbed my face again and started kissing me again. He unbuttoned his pants and dropped them to the floor. He put his hands under my butt to rise my womanhood to level with his penis. He began to pound my womanhood and hard. He did not show any sign of remorse. I screamed and he just covered my mouth with his hand. I bit his hand then he slapped my face with the same hand he used to muffle my cries.

A few hours had passed and BoBo walked in. He had a record player. He took out the record out of its cover and began to play it real loud. He walked out of the room with the record still playing.

"Please, let me out of here!" I twisted and turned.

I gave up. I couldn't stand it any longer. He wins. I will tell him what he wants to hear because I refuse to be a slave in this place or to him. I want out of here.

"Yes, princess?"

"I'll tell you, please just get me out of here."

I think I was going crazy at that time. I could see Cowboy smile. He knew I was defeated. I would just have to leave this place with him. He walked up to my body and reached above my head. He cut the ropes with his knife and I fell into his chest. He held me for a few seconds.

"I knew you'd see things my way eventually."

I was in my cage lying down. Cowboy walked up to the metal bars and unlocked it with his key. He walked in and grabbed me by my arm not saying a word. I knew what he wanted. I could see it through his pants. He led me to his room. He locked the door behind him and began to undress me. He started at my shoulders and removed the straps and the dress I was wearing fell across my feet on the floor. I grabbed my panties and bent over in front of him to drop them to the floor and kicked them to the side. I look over my shoulder and I take the ponytail out of my hair and shake my hair loose. I walk over to him. He is sitting on a plain old-fashioned chair with his penis erect and starring at the ceiling. He patted his hand on his lap, signaling me to come sit on it. I walk slowly over to him very slowly, making him want it even more. When I got close enough he leaned over the chair and grabbed my arm and I fell on his lap. I repositioned myself on him. I spread my legs as far as they could go with my back turned to him. I slid myself around his enormous penis and began to move my hips up and down. He placed his hands around my waist to help guide my speed. I could tell his manhood was about to burst. He filled my tiny hole with his evil seed and he ran his right arm up the middle of my stomach and between my breast and around my throat. He tightened his grip around my throat and began to thrust himself into me some more as the remainder of his seed filled my needy hole. He pulled my neck back towards the side of his face.

"If this doesn't work princess, I will give you to BoBo. And you know what BoBo does to pretty little girls like you."

I began to choke from the pressure of his grip around my neck and I began clawing at his hand trying to release it from my neck. I knew tonight would be the night I would leave. I have to wait for him to fall asleep and I will make my escape. I refuse to leave this place with him.

I wake in the middle of the night to the feel of Cowboy's body shift to his back. I look over and see his chest. The tattoo was raised a little above his skin. I traced my fingers over his tattoo. I pressed my fist into his chest. I could feel something, just above his heart. I pulled out a key. I hid the key.

"Sleep well?"

"Better, thanks."

"So? How do we get out of here?"

"Your tattoo. It's the key. You'll have to somehow get it out. Maybe Carousel can help?

I heard Cowboy in the other room waking BoBo telling him they were going to get Carousel. I knew that should give me some time before he figured out I lied. I was playing Russian roulette. If Cowboy did come back early, I would be one of BoBo's dolls; however, if my plan works I will be free of this place. I cold hear the door shut behind them as they walked out. I get dressed and walk to BoBo's room looking for a bra. I saw a girl lying in bed with the covers just below her boobs. I walk over to her and gently shake her.

"I know you're new here. You need to come with me."

"I don't even know you!"

I opened the door to the adjoining room to the doll room and showed the girl what she had to look forward to.

"This will be you as soon as he returns. Get dressed."

"Are those real girls?" The girl grabbed her skinny jeans and jumped up and down to get them across her legs.

I walk out of the house checking every angle and constantly looking behind me.

"I don't care where you go but just stay away from them."

"I want to go with you. You seem like you know what you're doing. Are you trying to escape this place?"

"Fine, yes I am trying to escape this horrible place." She held onto my arm like if she let go, she would lose sight of me.

I walked around the Carousel. I walked the entire circle looking for the horse. It was hiding on the backside. I walked on the platform and examined the horse. The young blonde looked at me.

"What are you doing?"

"I'm looking for the key hole."

"Well, you better hurry, because I see them."

I guess BoBo and Cowboy spotted us because they began to run towards us and yelling profanity and threatening to kill us. I finally found the keyhole under all the cobwebs in this horses mouth and shoved he key in and grabbed the blonde by her hand. This is a one-way ride and I have the golden ticket. Cowboy and BoBo lunged at us just a hair from grabbing us when there was a flash.

My body was cold. I opened my eyes to be greeted with darkness. Where am I? I stretched my feet out. My feet hit some kind of solid cold wall. I freaked out. I kept kicking until the small square door opened and a long table rolled out with me on top of it. There was a white sheet that covered my body. I was naked underneath. I look around and I see a sign that says 'morgue'. I look to my left and a chubby man was sitting at his desk with headphones in, listening to music – I assume. The man is using his hands as if he was beating on drums and he rolls his chair around facing me and he began to scream. I was freaked out I started to scream. We went back and forth screaming at each other with the chubby man calling me a zombie. The chubby guy with the receding hairline passed out. I hopped off the table and walked over to the chubby guy and stole his lab coat, since I was naked.

"Was it something I said?"

The lab coat was a little big, but I couldn't walk around nude, someone might suspect something. I look at his desk and I see my medical file lying there. I began to look it over.

"Patient is in a comatose state and has been for several months. Jane Doe flat lined at 7:43 PM on August 1st. I have been gone for seven months? The previous Dr. in Jane Doe # 806130-627 was Dr. White and Dr. Rosenheim took over Jane Doe's care. Dr. Rosenheim pulled the plug since no one has claimed Jane Doe and she is taking up resources and does not show any signs of improvement."

I look at the clock on the wall; it read 7:46 PM. I had just died? So I wasn't dead the entire time? I felt strong. I knew this feeling all too well. Someone injected me with D.O.L. What is going on? I rose up the lab coat sleeve on the left side and ran my finger across the needle puncture. I could feel it coursing through my veins. Somehow the D.O.L. has awakened me from my deathly slumber.

I walk out of the morgue and walk right pass Dr. Rosenheim.

"Stop her!" He turned around quickly and began to chase me.

I ran as fast as I could to anywhere I could go. Why is he chasing me? Dr. Rosenheim was right on my trail and I grabbed a tray with medicine and pushed it in the middle of the hallway and he ran right into it and he stumbled over it. I ran through an exit door and ran downstairs almost tripping over my feet. I found another exit that led into a car garage. I could see a bright red light that read "EXIT" and there were cars passing by the exit and people were walking by.

Now I understand why I was different in Strange Land. I wasn't dead but on the brink of life and death. The grim reaper himself had my life in his hands. I could hear sirens. I looked up to the stars thankful to be away from Strange Land, but where the heck was I? I continued to wander aimlessly down the streets. I assume I was still in Nashville, somewhere.

I am lost in a city of monsters. I kept on walking until something looked familiar. The sky began to rumble with sound of thunder. I looked up and I could see the sky light up like the fourth of July with lightning bolts. The lightning strike was so powerful I could feel the pavement below my feet tremble and the lightning strike hit the ground. Rain began to descend from the dark skies above my head and drenched my body. I stayed on the sidewalk, not making eye contact with anyone. The longer I walked, the more people began to become scarce and I was alone, lost in a large city and lost in my thoughts. I knew I had been walking a few hours. I finally made my way to the suburbs by following the familiar road signs. The streets were dark with only the dim glow of the streets lights. It was quiet. There were no children laughing or the sounds of people tending to their lawn. I was alone on this dark road. I am home. A big smile crossed my face. I walk to the security office and the security guard was asleep on the job. Thankfully! He knew who I was and I figured he might think I was dead. I didn't want to freak him out. I silently walk in the guard shack and pressed the green button. I figured it would be the right button to open the iron gates. I walked in; I don't think I have ever been so happy to see this place.

# THIRTEEN LACY

Damn, I am starving! My tummy rumbles. I have no key for the door. Hopefully the spare key is still in the tiny tree plant on the left side of the door. I slid my hand towards the bottom of the plant searching for the key. I slid the key in and turned it to the right. Click. What a beautiful sound that was! It was like music to my ears. I go straight to the fridge. I haven't had a decent meal in.... well, months. For me that was still hard to comprehend. Everything I experienced in Strange Land seemed real, but was it? All I knew that this fridge is going to be empty once I am done with it.

"Who are you?" A tall woman with curly jet-black hair stared at me from behind the half open fridge.

"Who are you? "My voice was muffled from my mouth shoved with food. I have never seen this woman before.

"My name is Almira, I live here."

"I live here." I look at her strange.

"I live here." Both of us say in unison.

"No, you don't." We still said the same words like we knew what the other was about to say.

"Yes, I do!" We both say.

"Xavier!" Almira called up the stairs.

X, Brantley and Oswald walk down the stairs since they all heard the commotion going on. X walks down first and then Brantley and Oswald followed with two girls following behind him.

A tall brunette with wavy hair, pale skin and freckles everywhere held her head on Oswald's shoulder asking him to come back to bed.

"Who is she?" I was more confused now.

"That's Oswald's fiancé, Lacy." X looked at me in shock.

I began to beat Oswald on his chest and the girl backed away. He grabs me and holds me firmly against his chest while I cry and I push away from him.

"I would have waited until the end of time for you! You don't understand what I went though to come back to you! And you waited all of seven months for me?"

I wipe the tears from my eyes. I turn to look at Oswald. Tears ran down his handsome face. I looked him straight in the eyes and in the calmest voice I could muster up I tell him...

"I loved you, I still do."

I began to walk off. I couldn't handle seeing him with another woman. I needed to be alone. I grabbed my plate of food and ascended up the stairs. I heard Brantley tell Oswald that it would be okay, just be thankful she is back home.

"Alex! Alex please!" Each time he called my name it got louder. I then heard a loud thud. I think Oswald punched the steel refrigerator. I hope he didn't break his hand....you know what.. I hope he did.

"Come on, let's get you in bed." Brantley put his arm around my shoulders.

"Thank you."

"Do you need anything else? We all were worried about you. We thought you were dead."

"I thought I was dead too." My vision was blurry. I wiped the tears from my face with palm of my hands.

I lay my food on my bed and I look over to my right and see a ball of black fur running towards me. I swooped Jaws up and held him in my arms. He licked my face and whined. I could tell me missed me, and I missed him a lot. The tears fell from my eyes faster than I could wipe them away. I was so upset and happy at the same time. Jaws and I lay on the bed and he doesn't leave my side. Jaws finally falls asleep on my left side with my arm wrapped around him. I pull the blue and white striped comforter over us and I could hear my television with the volume down low.

The sun was blaring in my window. I look to my left and Jaws was still sound asleep laying on his back snoring. I hate to do this. I had to get up to pull the curtains to. I wasn't ready to deal with reality. I grabbed the remote for my satellite dish and turned the television to cartoons. Jaws snuggled up by me again and we both fell asleep.

"Good afternoon."

"What do you want?" I didn't have to open my eyes to know that voice.

"You appear out of nowhere, what do you think I want, answers."

"Go away." I opened my eyes; X is under the cover with me.

"At least come down for lunch. I know Jaws is hungry." Jaws perked his ears up. I guess he is hungry.

"Fine." I rolled out of bed while Jaws jumped on the floor.

I walk downstairs with Jaws following behind me and X behind Jaws. I grab some food out of the pantry for my little Jaws. I turned to walk back in the kitchen and I felt a warm embrace.

"Oh my Gosh! Where have you been? I have been, well we have been worried sick!" Laurie cried a little which made me cry.

"I'm fine."

"Where have you been all this time? Did you run away?"

"I really don't know. No, I didn't run away." I poured some water. I could tell everyone was starring at me, wanting answers that I couldn't give.

"You don't know? How do you not know? Did you have amnesia?"

"I told you, I don't know!" I scolded at X and pounded my hands against the marble counter.

"Okay, just give her some space. Let's just be thankful she is back." Brantley chipped in and handed me a plate with a peanut butter sandwich on top.

"You know if you had wedding jitters, you could have talked to me." Laurie looked at me with those big sad eyes.

"That's not it. I can't remember what happened. I remember hitting my head and then the next thing I remember I am wandering around Nashville."

"So you have amnesia? I know this great hypnotherapist, I can set up an appointment."

"Sure, miss Laurie. That sounds great." I smiled at her. I really didn't want to re-live Strange Land. Whether it is real or not, it is real to me. That is all that matters.

"I need to take a shower. I stink"

I began walking upstairs and X walked upstairs with me. I thought he was going to his room but when he followed me into mine that is when I began to wonder.

"Do you want to take one with me or something?"

"Whatever it takes to keep you safe."

"No way."

"Yes." We kept going back and forth arguing.

I agreed to let him stay in my room while I took a shower. I look over to the shower door and see a spider. I open the shower door and step out screaming "spider!" The next thing I see X busting through my door like hulk and even breaking it. I instinctively place my right around my boobs and my other hand cupping my womanhood.

"What's wrong?"

I am standing on the toilet pointing at the shower door.

"Come on, Alex. It's just a baby spider."

"No, that is a tarantula!"

X just laughs at me and eyeballs my naked body. I am shivering room the cold. X picks up the baby spider and he turns his back to me.

"Get out, X!"

He is about to leave the bathroom and I turn around to get a towel.

"Nice ass, babe."

"GET OUT JERK!"

"So yeah, defiantly tonight. I want to get out and go to a bar."

"Where have you been anyways? I have been calling your cell phone like none stop and one of the guys would answer every time and never tell me anything."

"I really don't remember. I tell you what though, I am not marrying X. Sorry girl I got to go."

Alistair walked in my room. I glanced over at him. I hope he didn't hear what I just said. He was picking up my things and examining them.

"You know X told me last night you were back. I just wanted to see how you were doing and couldn't help but overhear your conversation. So you aren't marrying my son?"

"No, I am not. I never had any intention to do so."

He walks closer to me. He has a look in his eyes that really is scaring me. I back away from him and I could feel the wall pressed against my back. He moves his face centimeters from mine.

"Yes, you are, Alex. You are marrying my son. Or I can make your life a living hell."

"Try me." I hiss at him like a snake.

I felt a hand wrap around my throat, very tightly. I felt my air being cut off by this asshole. He encloses himself right on me. I could feel every inch of his masculine body pressed against my fragile one. He moves his lips towards my ear and he whispers into my ear while I try to struggle against him and scratching at his hand trying to remove it so I can breath.

"You will marry my son or I will take you somewhere that no one will find you and make where you been seem like a day on the beach. Do you understand?"

I shake my head yes. I would say anything for him to remove his grasp from around my throat so I could breath.

"Good." He lets go of my throat and he straightens his shirt.

"You're fucking nuts!" I heard Alistair chuckle as he walked out of my room.

The night finally rolled around. Party time! It's just what I needed to forget about all of my problems. It takes me two hours to get ready. I felt like a woman again. My makeup was done my hair was done. I had on the skimpiest dress I could find and my highest heels. My hair was down my back lightly curled at the end but mostly straight. I wore bright red lipstick with pink blush and shimmery beige eye shadow. My dress was black lace over a beige fabric. I couldn't wear a bra underneath since the dress a halter-top. It has a V-shape cut in the middle to show off my C cups. The bottom of my dress barely covered my butt. My heels were 6-inch stilettos. I looked good.

I walk down the stairs slowly not want wanting to trip. I haven't worn heels in so long. I miss feeling like this. I felt beautiful. The doorbell rang. Oswald answered the door. He looked over at me; I guess he forgot what he was doing. He just stood there and stared at me.

"Where the hell are you going?"

"Out."

"You are not going anywhere!"

"I'll be there in a second." I looked to my friend Jessica.

X slammed the door shut. He just starred at me waiting for me to go up stairs and change.

"Get out of my way." X had his arm across the door preventing my passage through.

"I don't think so, you are not going anywhere looking like that."

"Fine." I turn around to go upstairs and he began to walk off. I turned around so fast and slung the door open and jolted out of it.

X was chasing me. Thankfully, my friend had a convertible, because I jumped the door and landed in the passenger seat. Jessica drove off with X still chasing after the moving car.

The whole ride, I knew X had followed us to the club. I knew what his headlights look like. There was a line of people waiting to get in the club. Jessica and I walked to the head of the line, and the security guard let us pass. We danced the night away. Jessica and I mainly danced with each other. I forgot about everything. I let the music take over my body and danced with the people. I drank a little also. It was fun. I start to dance with this one really hot guy. We were grinding against each other. I couldn't tell where I began and where he ended. I open my eyes and look at the crowd. I could see a really tall angry guy push his way through the crowd yelling at people to get out of his way. My dance partner was pushed to the ground by my "fiancé."

"What the fuck are you doing? Looks like your fucking him on the dance floor."

"Oh my gosh. GO AWAY, X!" I help my dance partner off the floor and X punches him in the face.

X grabs my arm and yanks me out of the club. He drags me back to his car and opens the passenger side door and shoves me in.

"What is your damn problem?!"

"I don't like seeing you dancing with other guys. That wasn't even dancing. You were practically screwing him!"

"Get over yourself!"

"I do not want to ever see you dance with another guy, look at another guy or even talk to another guy."

"YOU'RE SUCH A DICK! THAT IS GOING TO BE IMPOSSIBLE TO DO!" I started laughing sarcastically and I throw my hands up in defeat.

"FIGURE IT OUT, SUNSHINE!"

The rest of the car ride was quiet. X's face was red, but he finally calmed down to where it was a normal shade of tan again. I hate him. He is so embarrassing and such a hypocrite! He sleeps with all these girls and forbids me to have any contact with any guy. He finally swerves in the driveway at home. He opens his door and before I could open mine he was yanking me out of the car. We continued our argument inside.

"I don't even like you so why the heck would I marry you?"

"Because you have no choice!"

"No, where I was, I had no choice, I have a choice here. You are not the boss of me!"

"I am your fiancé, you are mine. You are no one else's. You WILL marry me."

"Yeah, so I have been told by your father. You are just like him, you know that?"

"What does that mean?"

"Nothing." I began to walk off. I walked into the kitchen. All this arguing made me hungry maybe it was all the dancing... maybe both.

X grabbed me by my arm and he started to kiss me. He lifted me up on the kitchen island and he began to undo his pants and pried my legs apart. I tried fighting him off.

"GET OFF OF ME!" I screamed at him.

"X what the fuck are you doing?"

Brantley saved my life. I was about to be raped by my fiancé...again. I walk off up the stairs. X and Brantley follow behind me.

"Whether you like it or not, you are stuck with me. I don't know where you were but you are still bound to me for eternity."

"Yeah, don't remind me." I walk towards the bathroom and X grabs my hand.

"We will just have to go on a date. We are getting married and we need to get to know each other."

"Are you serious? No way."

Oswald walks in just as X says we will go on a date.

"Hell no she isn't!" I looked at Oswald

"You're engaged, why don't you go back to your fiancé?"

"I will go on a date with you." That really pissed Oswald off.

"We can double date." Brantley insist.

"Nope, triple date. We are not going to let you hurt her, so Brantley and I will keep an eye on her."

Ugh. Just wonderful. I hate being around X as is it, but now I have to deal with ALL of them AND their girlfriends. Fan-freaking tastic! I don't know what I am going to do. Every bone in my body will want to choke Oswald's bitch. It is going to take a lot of will power to get through tomorrow night. The guys decided that we would all ride together and go to some fancy restaurant. Joy.

"Alex. I know you're not too excited about tonight, so I brought you something."

"Don't you mean bought me something?"

"No, look outside." Brantley walked over to my window and pulled my curtains to the side.

I began to scream and hop up and down. I was excited. I grabbed Brantley and hugged him and jumped up and down and he jumped up and down with me. This date could be a crappy one but now I have my other baby home with me! It was my SUV. I run outside and hugged my car. Brantley just laughed at me.

"It's a little dirty, but it's a beautiful day to wash a car."

"Great idea." I smile at him and run back inside.

So what bikini should I wear? I went with a purple halter bikini top and short blue jean shorts. I open the garage door and grab a blue bucket and a sponge with dish soap. I pour some dish soap into the bucket and walk to the side of the house to use the hose to pour some water into my bucket. After my bucket was filled with water I set it by my car and I go back to grab the hose and pull it towards my car.

I was half way done washing my car when X's truck pulls into his normal parking spot. I see him barely put his car in Park and he jumps out screaming at me. What is his problem?

"What do you think you're doing?"

"Washing my car, duh." I give him a stupid look.

"Here. Cover yourself up!" He takes off his shirt and tried to put it on me. I push him away.

"Leave me alone. I am fine."

"No, you are indecent. You see that guy. He runs he never walks. I see him all the time around the suburbs, running. He is walking to check you out for a longer period. He is starring at you." I wave hi to the topless man. I think that made X even angrier.

He swiped my hand down to stop me from waving at him.

"Sorry. Don't worry about him. He's just my fiancé who has trust issues."

I start to laugh to mock X. He walked inside while yelling profanities the entire way in. If he wants to still marry me, he will have to get use to me. I don't want anything to do with him. So it is going to be my life's mission to make his life impossible to live with me. The sexy guy walks up the driveway since he seen X walk inside.

"Hi, my name is Grayson."

"I'm Alex." He holds his hand out to shake mine.

His hand feels like a baby's bottom. It is really smooth. He had his headphones in but he took them out of his ears. I could see the sweat drip down his very defined ripped abs. I needed to hose myself off.

"So, Grayson, you live around here?"

"Yeah, actually a few houses down."

"Really? How long have you lived here?"

"Only a few months." He slid his hand through his messy hair to get it out of his face.

"So, how do you like it?"

"I love the neighborhood. There are a lot of friendly people around here especially the older women. They are always bringing me food to my house."

"Ha-ha. Yeah, there are a bunch of horny old house wives that live around here."

"So, Alex. Do you like to run or jog?"

"Yes, I do." I smile at him. "I like to do both."

"Well, I would love to have a partner to run with me."

"I would love to, but I am kind of out of shape."

"You look perfect to me." I blushed really bad.

"Thanks." I giggled like a schoolgirl.

"How about we start slow, like walking and I can build you up to running."

"Sounds great. When do we start?"

"Tomorrow morning. I'll come by here around 7 am."

"Okay." I was grinning from ear to ear.

"See you tomorrow, cutie."

I waved by. What the fuck was I thinking? 7 a.m.? Are you crazy?! The sun is barely coming up at that hour. Oh well. I guess I will have to get in bed earlier than usual.

"What was that about?" I didn't see Oswald or X walk out the door.

"What are you guys fussing about now?"

"That guy, what did he want?"

"He wanted me to be his running partner." I was smiling so much - it was hurting my face.

I was in a daydream. I could see X and Oswald continued talking, well, they were probably yelling at me right now. However, I blocked them out. I finished washing my car. I poured the water from my bucket inside and grabbed the vacuum cleaner to vacuum the interior. I even dusted the interior and polishing the trim. Since my seats were leather, I even polished my seats. Today has turned out to be a good day so far. I can't say how tonight will go though. Just thinking about that made my smile vanish.

I was in my huge walk-in-closet picking out the perfect outfit for date night. I wanted to show off my stuff. I wanted to out-do the other girls. I wanted all eyes on me. Selfish, I know. I hate being the center of attention, but I feel like I should dress to impress tonight. Show Oswald what he is missing out on. I will, however, still play nice. I heard the doorbell echo through the house. I wonder which tramp it is? Ashley, tramp number one, or Oswald's little tramp number two? It might be both of them. I wanted to dress skimpy, yet elegant. Hmm, choices choices. I decided to do my makeup first. I will choose my dress from my makeup. I wore dark blue eye shadow. I put fake long eyelashes on my eyelashes. I put mascara on my top lashes and on my bottom eyelashes. I put on my matte pale pink lipstick. I find the perfect dress. It was short right above my ass. It is lacey blue dress with no sleeves and short cut in the front. I wore my push up strapless bra to give a little extra push. The back of the dress has a diamond shape cut out and 5 white buttons from the top of my back. Most of my back was exposed. I could hear footsteps pacing around my door. I walked to my door to open it. Oswald had his fist balled up about to knock on my door.

"Wow."

"What do you want?" Oswald started to clear his throat.

"I came to escort you downstairs."

"I am pretty sure I can do that on my own."

"You can't be mad at me forever." I walked away from him.

I grab my citrus colored diamond earrings and began to place them in my ears. I let Oswald just stand there. I didn't offer him a seat or anything. I didn't want to speak to him. I grabbed my shoes on the floor and sat them by the bed. I sat on my bed and began placing my right heel on, and then I began to put my other heel on and Oswald grabbed it.

"Here, let me."

He grabbed the heel to my foot and gently placed the heel around my foot. I felt like a fairy tale princess for a split second and Oswald was my prince. He rubbed his hand up and down my calf oh so gently. He began placing little kisses on my leg. I hate him. He can't do this to me. I felt butterflies in my stomach and I had chill bumps up and down my body. I didn't want him, but my body did. I put my hand under his chin and moved his head to look at me. He reached up and he began to kiss me. Our first kiss! I scooted up on the bed and he placed his body over mine like a protective shield and he began to kiss me very passionately on my lips and placed soft kisses on my neck.

"What are you guys doing?! Come on! We will be late for our reservations." Brantley banged on the outside of the door.

Oswald opened my door and I walked over to my mirror to re-apply my lipstick. Oswald walked over to me and he placed his arm around my hip and kissed me on my cheek. I hated the power he had over me. We both have fiancé's, but no matter how hard I try to keep him at arms distance, he scoots his way back towards me.

"After you, my dear."

I still hate him. I wanted to slap that smile off his face. He held the door open for me and I walked passed him light brushing my body against his. In the hallway stood X, with his arms wrapped around both Lacy and Ashley's shoulders. Brantley and Oswald began chatting and I just smiled and introduced myself officially to Lacy. I do like her name and her dress.

"Hi, it's nice to finally meet you." I held my hand out to shake hers.

She grabbed me and hugged me. I did not expect that. She is a really nice girl. I couldn't hate her or Oswald. I was gone for a long time. They probably thought I ran away. Either way, I have to deal with this.

We all walk outside and X holds the door open for me. Brantley and Ashley were up front with X and I in the middle part of the SUV and Oswald and Lacy in the very back. X scooted closer to me and put his arm around my shoulders. The ride to the restaurant was quiet. Oswald and Lacy were talking quietly and X didn't speak to me at all. I guess he was still mad at me from earlier this morning. He'll just have to get over it.

The restaurant was packed full. I looked around and saw meals being taken out to tables and waiters and waitresses dressed in black and white. They looked like fancy penguins. We were seated moments after arriving. They were expecting us. They sat us in a separate room. I guess it was the party room. Only reserved for special guest or parties. We all took our seats at the round table. The table was decorated with napkins and actual silver silverware. There were glasses filled with water and empty wine glasses. This room was quiet. As soon as we sat down our waiter came in to take our drink orders. I guess X thought it would be a great idea to order the most expensive bottle of red wine to celebrate.

"Here is to Oswald and his fiancé and to me and my fiancé. May she never run away from home again."

I raised my glass with the others and sipped on my wine. Why did he think I ran away? When would be the right time to tell them what happened? Perhaps I should tell them now. Maybe later. Maybe never. I don't think there will ever be the right time. Maybe never is the right time.

"So, when are you guys getting married?" I really didn't want to know the answer. Maybe I should e-mail the B.M. Killer and give him his next victim... Nah.

"In two weeks from today." I began choking on my rib eye.

"Wow, that is fast." X patted me on the back; he even tried to give me mouth to mouth before I shoved his face away with my hand.

"Yeah, I know, but Laurie, she has been helping us with all the arrangements and I am excited about it. So I figured the sooner the better." She smiled and placed her head on his shoulder.

"I am really happy for you two." Not really.

"When are you and X getting married?" X looked at me with wide eyes.

"Yes, dear. When are we getting married?"

"I am in absolutely no rush." I put the edge of the wine glass to my lips and drank. I need more alcohol.

"She's in no rush, but my family is head over heels in love with her and they cannot wait to call her family. We are actually meeting with Laurie tomorrow to discuss our wedding arrangements. Oh yeah, Oswald. We need to make plans for the bachelor party."

"Bachelor party?" Lacy and Ashley say unison."

I don't think they like the idea of fake breast flapping around in their men's face. Well, if the guys can have a bachelor party, I think the girls should have a bachelorette party.

"Well, how about us girls have a bachelorette party! I mean it'll be a great way to get to know you two girls better. Ashley, I know we haven't always seen eye to eye but I would love to get to know you girls better." I grinned. I knew the guys wouldn't like that idea but by the way the girls were shaking their heads and smiling, they liked my idea.

"Fuck no." X looked at me.

"Excuse me?" His face began to turn red. He was mad.

"I think that if you guys can have a bachelor party, that Lacy deserves a bachelorette party. You know Oswald's penis will be the only one she will ever sleep with or see for her rest of her life. So one night of male strippers putting their dongs in our face, couldn't hurt." I think all the guys around the table hated me right about now.

"No, that is a horrible idea." All the guys agreed with Brantley.

"Okay. Well, no bachelorette party, no bachelor party. Fair is fair."

The guys got up from the table. I guess they went outside to discuss their situation I had put them in. About five minutes later they had returned, and all three of us girls started planning the bachelorette party. I knew the guys wouldn't give up their bachelor party.

"Fine. But here are some ground rules. No kissing, no touching, and no humping the male strippers." X told us.

"Fine." Hah. Yeah right. There will be plenty of kissing, touching and humping the male strippers. I'm not paying them to just look pretty and dance.

Okay, I admit tonight didn't go THAT bad. It was pretty fun, actually. I was in my room lying on my bed watching television. Oswald walked in without even knocking. I look over to him wondering what he wanted.

"Since we didn't have dessert at the restaurant, would you like some dessert now?"

"Sure, what do you have in mind?" I smirked at him.

"It's a surprise." I am curious now.

Oswald walked back into my room shirtless with whipped cream over his pecks and a swirl of it on his nipples. He has my full attention. I am glad he brought his fiancé home so we could have some alone time. I move my finger motioning for him to come over to me. He walks over to me. I am sitting on the edge of my bed and he places his legs between mine. He smelled so good. I looked up at him and he was smiling down at me. I sat up and used my index finger and swiped some of the whip cream off his nipples. I placed it in front of his mouth and I turned my finger around and placed it in my mouth. He grabbed me and began kissing me tasting the whip cream. I move my mouth down to his nipples and began licking up the remainder of the whip cream. I was so turned on; I didn't even care if the whip cream was fat free or not. He pushed me down on the bed and climbed on top of me and we began to make out. He is a really good kisser. He lifted up my dress and pressed his man hood through his jeans against my panties. He rubbed himself up and down on me. He began kissing my neck and he grabbed the top of my dress that was keeping my boobs in place and shoved it down. He grabbed at my needy boobs in his hands and rolled them around licking and nibbling on my nipples. I was extremely happy. He moved his hand down to my panties and moved them to the side and slid a finger in. He had long fingers. It was the most amazing feeling I have ever felt. He slid his long finger in and out slightly teasing me at first.

"Please, go faster."

"Your wish is my command."

My back began to arch as I could feel my whole body go numb with pleasure. It is an unspeakable feeling. It didn't take long to get me off and I rolled him around and got on top of him. I was in charge now. I ran my tongue up and down his chest, and started to kiss his sides. I place my hand over his penis and with my right hand undoing his pants I nibbled on his ear. As soon as I unbuttoned his pants and unzipped them I pulled them down a little ways to find the treasure. It was buried underneath his blue boxers and I placed my hand in he treasure box and found the golden gem. It was a big one. It stood erect starring me in the face begging me to put it in my mouth. I grabbed it with my right hand and slid my mouth over it moving my head up and down. I would stop for a few seconds and nibble the tip with my teeth; I even spit on it and masturbated him. I placed my mouth over the tip again and moved my head slowly in and out and I could hear the moans escape his lips. He was enjoying it, as was I. I felt his erect penis tense up, so I removed my mouth quickly and he ran to the bathroom to release himself. I followed him in the bathroom and I pressed myself against his back and placed gentle kisses on his back and he grabbed my around from around his waist and placed it on his penis. We both had out hands on his penis. His hand was much larger than mine but we both began to jack his penis off. I used my other hand to rub across his chest and I could feel his body convulse. He had finally relieved himself in my toilet. He pulled his pants up and he set the toilet seat down and sat on it. He grabbed my hand and I sat on his lap facing him. I placed my head on his shoulder. We just sat there a few minutes catching our breath.

I move away from him and he pulls my dress back up so my boobs weren't being exposed to him. He grabbed me underneath my butt and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around his waist as he carried me. He carried me to the bed and placed me on my bed and lay beside me.

I wrap my arm around his naked chest with my chest pressed against his side and he was looking at me. We were silent for a little while. I couldn't believe what just happened. I have been waiting a long time for something like this to happen with Oswald. I was wandering what he was thinking, but he told me before I could even ask.

"I love you."

A smiled danced upon my face. I love him. I want to be with him. I guess things happen for a reason. Maybe us being together would end in tragedy. I don't know.

"I have to tell you something."

"Sure, anything."

"It's about where I've been." He slid up on my bed.

"I didn't run away like people assume I did."

"I told them you didn't. We were going to run off, I knew you wouldn't just run away without me."

"I was killed." He looked at me strange.

"Well, not killed but close. I was in a coma. I got mad at X that night because he made a pass at me, so I left the house. My dumb ass forgot my cell phone. I just walked out and grabbed the SUV keys and drove to the walking trail off the turn pike."

"Now I see why Brantley's vehicle was found in a Nashville parking garage. What happened?"

"Some guy found his fiancé cheating on him so he too made a pass at me. I pushed him off. Well, he stabbed me." I lifted up my dress so I could show Oswald my scar and he traced it with his finger.

"I cannot believe that. I hate myself for not being there with you."

"Well, I don't know if this part is real but, do you know a place called Strange Land?"

"Yeah." He looked at me really strange.

"I was there. It was real to me but I don't know if it was actually real. I feel like I am losing my mind." Oswald put his arm around me and held me closer.

"It's okay. I remember a long time ago X had went missing for about a year. When he came back, he didn't talk about where he had been. One night on our usual gambling night we all got drunk. Well, X was the most plastered. He started saying some kind of crazy stuff about this place called Strange Land. He even said he rather go through years of torture than ever step back in that place for a second."

"So, it's real?"

Oswald didn't speak another word to me about it. I felt a relief lifted off of my shoulders. It was great telling someone else what I had gone through. Maybe I'm not losing my mind after all.

"Hey toots."

"Hey dad."

"I need you to do me a huge favor, can you do that for me?"

"Sure." I smiled big at my dad and he brushed his thumb over my rosy cheeks.

"This machine is powerful. If I am ever gone, please find this machine. Take it with you. Hide it. It must never be used again. Can you remember what I am telling you?"

"Yes daddy."

I have seen this machine before in previous dreams. What is it? I starred at it, trying to remember my father's words. He picked me up and kissed me on the cheek.

"Remember, I will always love you."

I needed to go to New Orleans.

# FOURTEEN PARTY TIME

"You've been there?"

"What are you talking about?" I poured some coffee into my favorite mug.

"Strange Land. So you didn't run away after all?"

"I rather not talk about it."

"What happened to you there? What did they do?"

"Go away, X."

"Talk to me!" X spun me around to face him.

"Cowboy. Do you know him? BoBo? Well, Cowboy raped me at least three times and when I was there I felt every little pain. They shoved needles through my nipples. They electrocuted me. BoBo wanted to turn me into his plastic doll." I looked down at the floor and as tears landed on the floor.

X comforted me. He wrapped his arms around me and held me tight. I surprisingly felt safe in his arms like Cowboy couldn't hurt me again. Now that I know it was real, could they get out, did they get out? What about the blond?

"How did you get out?" X handed me my cup of coffee.

"There was a thing there called the dream machine. It showed me the way out." That's all I told him. I didn't want to go into all the details.

Laurie walked through the front door with her hands full and X just sat there and ate his breakfast. I jumped off my seat to help her bring in everything she was carrying. Yay. Wedding planning... again.

"Hi, Laurie!"

"Hi sweetness! Hello son." X hopped off the bar stool and walked to his mom and gave her a kiss on the cheek with a mouth full of chewed up food.

"So, Laurie, the girls and I need your help."

"Sure, anything."

"I know your busy and all but I decided to plan Lacy a bachelorette party since the guys are having a bachelor party." I walked with her into the living room.

"As long as I am invited, I will help you plan it!" She smiled really big.

"Hell yes!" I smiled at her and kissed her on the cheek. She is amazing.

"When do you want to have it?"

"Well, in a week. That is when the guys are doing there's. So I figured it would keep her mind off of the guys and what they were doing."

"So wedding plans aside. Let's talk bachelorette plans."

"Sounds awesome to me!"

HONK HONK! Brantley was more excited than the rest of the guys. All the guys dressed up real nice for the bachelor party. I had no idea where they were going, and they had no idea where we were going. I noticed X put a tracking device on my phone and it was password protected, so I couldn't delete it so I bought burner phones for all of the girls. I figured if my phone was being tracked so was theirs and since we would need a phone for a just-in-case emergency I bought burner phones. X thought he was smart doing that. I told the girls we would leave our normal cell phones at home and use the burner phones tonight. I would not have the guys crashing our party. The guys were about to leave in Brantley's SUV and a long pink SUV limo pulled up behind it.

"What the fuck is that?"

"That's the pussy mobile"

"The what? Did you just say the pussy word?" X laughed.

"Yep. Go. Go have fun!" I waved to all the guys.

All of us girls piled up in the bitch wagon and we headed off. Laurie thought it would be a good idea to eat first, since we will be drinking a lot tonight. So we ate at an Italian restaurant. It was fantastic! We began drinking our faces off in the bitch mobile. There was a sunroof that we raised and Lacy and Ashley hung out of it holding shots of alcohol in their hand hollering. Even Laurie was taking shots. She is a beast at drinking.

We were all plastered before we made it to our destination. My house. I decided the guys wouldn't find us here. Laurie and I would sneak out of the house and tell the guys we were going shopping, we would come here and decorate. I put on some music and we began to dance. People started to show up for the party. I sent invitations around my college inviting girls and guys to come. About an hour after arriving there was a knock at the door. Oh, who could it be? I had a big smile plastered on my face. It was the dirty cops.

"So, we got a call for a noise complaint."

"Yes officer, we are so sorry." I smiled all giddy.

"Who is the cause of all this?" We all pointed to the bachelorette.

"Well, we will have to cuff you and take you in ma'am."

They turn her around and one of them began to cuff her and the other cop began to rip his shirt off in front of her and grabbing her head and shoving it in his crotch. The cop behind her began to strip down to his thong and was dry humping her. This is all too funny. Even some of the guys I invited from my school began to strip to their boxers. Wow.

It was a heck of a night! I woke up with a cop uniform on. I have no idea where I got this. One of the naked 'cops' had his face buried in-between my breast. I rolled him over. I looked around. My house was trashed. There were beer bottles everywhere, plastic cups. There were naked chicks everywhere with naked guys. I laughed to myself. BAHHHH. What the fuck? A goat? Where the hell did a goat come from? I grabbed the goat by his spiked collar and walked him outside. I figured someone would claim the goat. Little miss bachelorette was in one of the back rooms, naked with a naked guy on top of her. I opened the curtains. When she saw the naked guy on top of her she freaked out and pushed him off. The naked body hit the floor with a thud.

I eventually found Ashley and Laurie both shacked up with guys. I woke both of them up. They all got dressed and helped me wake the other people up. I could hear moaning and groaning and people saying "that was the best damn party ever!" Yeah it was! Laurie, Ashley, Lacy and myself began to clean up. We all walked around the house with large trash bags picking up empty beer bottles and empty red plastic cups.

"Thank you, Alex. That was the best time I have ever had."

"It was a kick ass party."

"Please don't tell Oswald about me hooking up with that guy."

"No worries. What happens in this house, believe me, it will stay in this house."

"Lunch is on me, girls." Ashley said.

Sun is blinding me. I am glad I always keep sunglasses on me. I was really hung over. We got back home around 2 p.m. The guys were outside by the pool.

"Where the hell were you last night? You defiantly were not at home!"

"Well, you don't need to put tracking devices on my phone."

"I didn't..."

"Don't lie to me X!"

"Actually, I did."

"Really, Brantley?"

"I wanted to keep an eye on you. Know where you are all the time."

"Well, I found it and I bought burner phones for all the girls."

Brantley had his hands crossed over on the side of the pool. I lean down and start splashing water in Brantley's face. He began to splash me back. Brantley reached out and grabbed my arm and before I knew it he pulled me in the water! I swam to the top of the water and dunked Brantley underneath.

"I cannot believe you just did that!" I laughed and smiled at him.

"We're grilling some hamburgers and hot dogs, you ladies hungry?"

"Starving!" I walked out of the pool drenched.

"I have to get changed now." I stuck my tongue out at Brantley.

"Oh, by the way Alex, I used your computer. I hope you don't mind. Mine has been acting up. I set it up on the charger in the living room."

"Yeah, no problem."

I began walking to the back door and I rang the excess water out of my hair. I changed into some dry clothes and walked downstairs to retrieve my laptop from the living room. I haven't checked my e-mails in a while. I click on my name and type in my password. I have over one hundred e-mails, some were junk and the rest was an "Unknown Sender". Shit. All of the e-mails were the same. The B.M. Killer calling me a bitch, saying he is going to kill me. One was a video clip.

"Where are you? I haven't seen you in weeks! WHERE DID MY BUNNY GO!? PLEASE COME BACK TO ME! I promise I won't hurt you. I need you. I hope you liked your Christmas present. His name is dummy. I sent him to watch over you. I have been killing more girls lately. With you gone, I can't control my urges. I need you, Alex! I love you."

Wait a minute. It clicked in my head like a light bulb. I ran over to dummy and stripped him of his clothes. I looked into his eyes. They weren't moving. There was an opening in the back. It looked man-made. I pried it open and there was a small video recorder in his back and I pulled the wires from his eyes. I can't believe this! He has been watching me this entire time? Not anymore! I refuse to be victimized! I take the recorder downstairs. I look for a hammer and found one in the garage. I take the recorder to the front driveway and start to smash it.

The sun began to set. Everybody was inside was gambling or watching movies. I decided to go for a swim. I love swimming at nighttime. It's really peaceful. I started off taking a few laps in the swimming pool. I floated on my back for a while. I got out of the pool and got in the hot tub. I don't know how long I was in there I guess I dozed off. I felt someone's hand being placed on top of my head and pushed. I started to struggle with the hand. I was under the hot water struggling for breath. It was a matter of seconds and I could no longer feel a hand hold me down. I thought for sure it was the B.M. Killer. From reading his e-mails earlier today and watching his video he has me on edge. I wipe the water from my eyes and slick my hair back out of my face.

"Mind if I join you?"

"How long have you been out here?" I looked up at X.

"Just came out here. Everybody has gone to bed, so it's just you and I. I wanted to talk to you about something."

"What is it?" I was still trying to get my breath. I sat myself against the seat in the hot tub and X sat on the opposite side.

"I marked you for a reason. I know everyone thinks I just randomly chose you, but I didn't. I don't just do things out of the ordinary."

"What are you talking about?"

"I had been following you that entire night. I had to be sure you are who I thought you were."

"Well, how would you know me?"

"I heard a story from word of mouth. When the guy told me the description of the girl, I knew it was you."

"What story?"

"A young girl at a boarding school runs away one night. She runs across a man who is killing a beautiful red head. Well, let's just say when he bit you it changed him. You changed him into something he doesn't like and that family is pretty pissed. Believe me, that family has a grudge against you."

"I am still lost."

"Okay, Alex. Why do you think the guy bit you?"

"Because he has a biting fascination?"

"He's a vampire. You changed him into a human somehow which is incredible."

"What the fuck X, are you drunk?" I began to get out of the Jacuzzi and he grabbed my arm.

"I want what you have. It would be a great asset to the government and the headquarters where I work. We have girls all around the U.S. who are drained of blood. We know vampires exist. Killing them is the hard part. We could use your blood to inject them, and kill them."

"I am going to bed." I started to get up and X grabbed my hand and pulled me back into the Jacuzzi.

"Look, Brantley, Oswald and I we all are in the paranormal unit at the headquarters. We were called on the case of the red headed girl that was murdered by your boarding school. That poor girl was drained of her blood. We went to the house about half a mile from the boarding school and talked to the residence there. One older woman gave a description that looks a lot like you. She said she saw you running out of the woods and into the boarding school, where the woman was murdered. No girl ever has an encounter with a vampire and lives to tell about it. Marking you was just a bonus for me and to get you here with us so we can protect you if that guy decides to come looking for you. Besides when I try to mark other girls before you, it never worked so imagine my surprise when it worked for you. You belong to me. You are stuck... with me."

I grab my towel from around a chair and start to dry myself off. I walk into the back door and I walk in the kitchen to grab a drink. I sat on the couch for a few minutes to drink my water. I felt X behind me. He came around to the front and I stared at him. He got on top of me and put my hands underneath his legs and held them there.

"What the fuck are you doing X?"

"Be still!"

He grabbed my nose and I couldn't breath through my nose and I opened my mouth barely and he had a small vial of blue glowing liquid and he poured it into my mouth. I felt my eyes glaze over and get wide. I was stuck in my own body.

He rubbed his thumb across my lips. "I am wiping away every lie that has passed your lips."

Something inside me made me want to tell him every secret that I have kept. I wanted to be more honest in this moment than I ever been my entire life. That jackass! He gave me a truth serum. Well, he wanted me to spill my guts along with every secret. He also wanted me to tell the truth for every lie, well, I hope he is ready because here it goes. He began asking me questions and I would answer, truthfully. I felt like a puppet, he could just pull my string and I would answer.

"Do you know anything about vampires?"

"No."

"How did you change that guy?"

"My father gave me some kind of antidote when I was a child. He injected it into my arm."

"Why would he give you an antidote? For what?"

"I'm not sure but he made some kind of machine. I saw it work. It changed a man into a monster. My father told me if it ever got out of hand I was the cure."

"What machine, do you know where it is?"

"I don't know. No."

X was done with his questions and he kissed me gently on my lips. I could feel me again. I was back into reality. I have no idea what just happened but without hesitation I balled up my fist and punched him in the nose.

"Why do you keep hitting my nose?"

"Why do you insist on being an asshole all the time? What did you do to me?"

"Truth serum."

"That actually exists?"

"You'd be surprised what all exists in the world."

My alarm starts to buzz at me waking me from my dreamless sleep. I start to get ready. It's 6 a.m. Oswald and I must hurry if we want to leave the house without alarming anybody. We leave a note for the guys, Mrs. Laurie and Lacy.

"Hey guys, Alex and I are taking a trip to New Orleans. We didn't want you to worry about us. We will be back in a few days. There is a new art exhibit that is opening in the French quarter and we want to check it out. We love you guys,

Oswald & Alex"

"Come on, let's go."

We make the long trip to New Orleans. I made reservations last night. After X pulled that stunt, I decided I would follow my father's wishes. Even though I would only see him in my dreams, I knew somehow I should do what he asks.

"May I take your bags?"

"Sure. Here you go!" Oswald hands the man a good tip and we watched the man take our bags into the elevator.

Oswald signs the paper for the room and we head to our room. We got a king size bed. I wanted to be near him. Room 416. We weren't in the room very long when we left.

"We should go see Winslow first."

"Who is Winslow?"

"He is the caretaker of my parents house over here in New Orleans."

We pull up to the driveway entrance. Should we buzz in? Oswald pushed the button to roll the window down and pressed the button the buzz in. Winslow's cheerful voice was on the other end.

"WHAT?"

"Is this Winslow?"

"Speaking. What do you want?"

"We need to speak with you for a few minutes."

"We?" I leaned over Oswald and started to speak into the silver box.

"Hey Mr. Winslow. Remember me? I'm the girl that had the school paper to write on old houses."

"Ah, yes. You. Come on in."

Winslow buzzed us in. Nothing has changed about this house since the last time I have seen it. Oswald looked over to me.

"A research paper?"

"Well, I had to come up with something. I found out this is my parents house and when I came here for my New Orleans trip with my two friends, I was looking for answers for the whereabouts of my parents."

Oswald and I got out of the truck. I walked over to the driver side and he grabbed my hand and he held it. It was comforting knowing he was on my side.

"So, Winslow. Where is it?"

"Where is what?" He walked in the living room holding a tray of coffee mugs.

"The machine. I know you're not stupid. Do you know who I am?"

"I knew you looked awfully familiar. You look just like your mother."

"Thanks. I need to know what my father did with the machine."

"The monster machine?"

"Yes. What can you tell me about it?" I looked at Oswald.

"Nothing. I never saw it. I knew your father worked for the government. I didn't want to believe he brought his work home with him. Over the years I have had many people and even other government officials to search this house looking for the machine."

"You're not lying to me, are you? Oswald here is a Special Agent and he has handcuffs. We can cuff you to the chair until we get answers."

"Young lady, I am too old for kinky stuff. I am telling the truth."

"Thank you for your time, Winslow."

"I hope you find them."

"Aren't they dead?"

"Believe me sweetie, nothing can kill them."

Oswald laughed and shook his head at Winslow's comment bout 'kinky stuff'. I poked him with my finger. Oswald and I got off the couch and Winslow walked over to me and gave me a hug and a key to the house.

"If you ever need a place to stay in New Orleans, you can stay here. This was your parent's home, so it's your home as well."

"Thank you. That means a lot to me." I wipe a few tears that were forming from my eyes.

Oswald and I walk out the door to the truck. I guess it's time for the psychic. I really hope the psychic has more answers for me than Winslow. I can't leave New Orleans until I get what I came for. I am determined. I am on a mission and I can't leave this place until it's complete.

"A psychic? Are you sure about this? What if she's a crook?"

"Well, I don't think she is. I looked her up online." I looked at my map.

"Yeah, like the Internet is a trust worthy place."

"It's right around the right corner."

A big sign on the top of a small building said 'psychic.' How appropriate. We walked in and we heard bells jingle as we opened the door. There were little skulls hanging everywhere with little voo doo dolls. Over to the left was a shelf with "potions" on the shelf. Love potions, death potions, and a potion even called willingness. Weird stuff.

"Just say the word, and we are out the door."

"Come on Oswald. It's okay. Don't be scared."

"I'm not. It's just really creepy in here."

I grabbed Oswald by the hand and I turned around and gave him a hug. He smiled down at me. I look over to the right and I see a woman dressed like a hippie come from the back and had a rag on top of her head.

"Good afternoon."

"Good afternoon."

"Are you here for a reading?"

"Yes, I am." I spoke up.

"Follow me."

Oswald and I followed the psychic towards the back. The psychic pushed the jewels hanging from a wire towards the side and we followed her to a table set up with a crystal ball and a deck of tarot cards lying on the round table.

"Just give me a minute. I need to make contact with the spirits."

"Sure." Oswald grabbed my hand kind of tight underneath the table.

I watched the psychic as she closed her eyes and started to whisper something too low for me to understand. She leaned her head back and she leaned it forward. Her head was hanging down towards the table and she jolted her head back eye level. She grabbed my hand and her eyes went to the back of her head.

"Hello?"

"You're in search of something."

"Yes."

"Something that has been well hidden. This item you seek is being used as we speak."

"Can you tell where it's being used?" I ask wanting more answers.

"Yes."

"Where?"

"Closer than you think."

"The machine is dangerous. Find it, destroy it."

"Okay, we will!"

The psychic dropped her head low again. She raised her head up to look at us; her eyes were back to normal. I hope she is the real deal. I didn't tell her anything about the machine, or give off any clue that is what I wanted to know.

"Club Red."

"Excuse me?" Oswald finally spoke.

"It's where you will find what you came here for."

"A bar?"

"It's a very elite underground club."

"I told you where this thing you are looking is but believe me, it won't be easy getting it. I have heard stories of that place and none of them had a happy ending. Be careful my child. I hope this thing is worth risking your life. Both of your lives."

"Well, if it's so elite, how do we get in?"

"You need a key. It's like a hotel magnetic key. They are only given to people who are invited."

"Well, how do we get invited?" I guess Oswald is up for the mission.

"You can't get invited. It's impossible. So just break in."

This was not a good idea. I wanted in. Oswald and I scoped the entire club out for about an hour after leaving the psychic. Nobody was around the club. We didn't even think we were in the right place. I found it online and found directions for this place. We parked outside of the club on the opposite side of the road. As soon as the sky was completely filled with darkness the sign lit up and had 'Red' written in neon lights. We found the most likely way to break in the club. There was a back door and we waited for someone to walk out. We were going to climb through the window but Oswald held me up on his shoulders and I couldn't pull his weight up through the window so we went with 'Plan B' technically, it isn't breaking in, is it? Finally about 45 minutes after the club was open for business a young lady walked out the back door and we ran in.

We were in a hallway. There were people everywhere. Most of the people were dressed in black. I could see my clothes and skin glowing from the black lights from the ceiling. We walked passed two girls making out and some guy had piercings and tattoos everywhere and he smiled at me showing off fangs. Are those real? Oswald looked back to me and he grabbed my hand and let me through the crowded hallway. We made our way through the door, at the end where loud music was coming from. I love this song! I grab Oswald.

"Let's dance, handsome!"

I begin to throw my hands in the air moving them around and swaying my hips. I mouth the words to the song. I love this band! Oswald grabs me by the waist and he begins to move with me. We were grinding on each other. I love the way my body feels when its next to his. It makes me feel safe. Like nothing bad could happen.

"I think we need drinks."

"I totally agree."

"Where do we start looking?"

"I'm not sure. It isn't like we can just go around asking people."

"I know. Let's just get some drinks and we can walk around and look."

"Here you guys go! I haven't seen you two here before. Are you new?"

"Yes, we're new. Thanks for the drinks." Oswald says to the bartender while grabbing our drinks.

I got my usual fruity drink and he got a beer on tap. We began drinking our drinks trying to blend in. We made our way through the crowd. I never let go of his hand. I didn't want to lose him. There were neon lights everywhere and strobe lights. People were dancing having a good time and there was a DJ with his set up on one side of the club. Most people were dressed in all black. There were women sitting on a guys lap on these red and black velvet chairs and the man would feel her up. I even saw one man put his mouth on a girl's neck and I could see blood trickle down her neck. The man licked up the blood and licked his finger. I wasn't sure what I was seeing was real or just for show?

"So what do you think?"

"This is a crazy place."

"Yeah, it is. Where do you think we should look?"

"Let's just go through doors and try not to be noticed. We need to find it before someone catches on to what we're doing."

"Sounds good."

We walked through a black door. The lights were on inside. It is some kind of office. Maybe it belongs to the owner? There was a big oak desk with a rolling chair behind it. I searched the room trying to touch as little as possible just moving stuff out of the way to look behind it. This man has a lot of toys. I guess he collects them. There were action figures from horror movies on his cabinet. It wasn't here.

"Someone's coming" Oswald looked at me and he walked me behind the desk to hide. Thankfully there was no way to tell someone was hiding behind the desk since there was a piece of wood in the front where the rolling chair was placed under and stopped the rolling chair at a certain distance.

"Okay, okay. Hold on babe." I saw black leather shoes in front of us.

"Hurry up. I want you so bad."

The heel turned facing the girl with the heels and they began making out. The guy threw the papers off his desk and grabbed he girl and put her on his desk. I could tell she was bent over the desk and the guy pulled her panties down to the floor. The desk began to move. They both began to moan and groan and it was over within ten minutes. I could hear the man zip his pants up and the girl pulled her panties up.

"What did I come in here to get? Oh yeah." I guess the man leaned over and picked up some papers off his desk and they both walked out of the office.

Oswald and I burst out laughing. I could not believe what just happened. I thought we were going to get caught. We crawl from under the desk and walked out. We opened the door and he peeped his head out the door to make sure no one was around or noticed us. We searched for another room we finally found a red door that said "DO NOT ENTER"

"That's it." Oswald and I both said in unison.

This must be a basement since there were stairs that led us down. It was very dim and only had candles lit around the entire room. The room was filled with ten coffins. There were tubes with a red liquid that flowed through them.

"I think we found the lions den." I look at all the coffins that surrounded the room.

"Yes, we did."

"What do you think they re doing with this machine?"

"Looks like they turn people into vampires."

I am seriously freaking out right about now. I followed the long tubes to the machine. All the way around the machine where the tubes were connected was a blue light circled around each tube. What I have been searching for. The tubes were connected to the machine. I looked in the middle opening of the machine I grabbed the handle and pulled the circled vial that was rectangle long ways from the machine. It was half empty. There was a glowing red liquid within the vial. I put my face closer to the large vial and I could see small little bubbles in the red liquid. What is this? I pulled one of the tubes out and a metal wand with a circled end detached from the machine and the blue hue that circled around the metal wand on the machine went out. Oswald grabbed my oversize purse and we began detaching the tubes connected to the metal wands out of the machine. One by one each blue light went out. We searched for more vials filled with the red liquid. We found some in a cooler that was set at -32 Degrees. We opened the glass door and steam from the cold temperature began to release from the cooler. We grabbed all 4 of them and shoved them into my purse. We grabbed some tubes with the metal wands and put them in my purse as well.

"Do you have everything?"

"Yep. Let's go." We turn to leave and Oswald grabs my hand and kisses it.

"Where do you think your going?" Two men stood in our way.

"Right up those stairs and out that door." I pointed to the stairway.

"I don't think so beautiful."

"RUN ALEX!"

One of the guys grabbed me before I could make a run for it and yanked my purse off my shoulder and the other guys started to fight with Oswald. The man grabbed me and threw me over his shoulder and walked out of the basement with me and I looked up to see Oswald throwing punches, and taking a few in return.

"OSWALD!!!!"

"LET HER GO!"

I start kicking and screaming at the man. His grip would not let up at all. My head was bobbing up and down I tried to see my surroundings. The man was moving so fast everything just looked blurry. A few minutes later I could see what looked like Oswald pushing his way through the crowd and he knocked the man down and I went rolling on the floor and I heard a crack.

"AHHH. MOTHER FUCKER!" I grab at my leg." I think I just broke it. I tried to get up but my leg wouldn't let me.

I looked up and I saw Oswald fighting with the man that took me and he knocked the man to the ground and Oswald scooped me up and he ran out of the club with me in his arms. He ran as fast as he could and he saw the man he was fighting with in the basement run to the other man and pulled him up my his shirt and ran after us.

Oswald opened the passenger door and slid me in gently and quickly. We drove off as fast as we could. Oswald continued to look in his rear view mirror to see if the guys followed us.

"Oh my Gosh, you're bleeding."

"Don't worry, it's not my blood."

"We need to get rid of this." Oswald grabbed the bag from the back seat and handed it to me.

"We don't have time to stop and hide it."

"I know. What can we do with it? We have little time and those guys will be right on our ass!"

"Winslow. We can drive by his house and I can throw it over his fence. His house isn't too far from here and we have enough space between us and them maybe they wont see us throw the bag."

"Great idea!" He reached over and kissed me on the lips.

"Okay, we're almost there." I began to roll the window down and positioned myself as best as I could.

"NOW!" I threw the bag with all my might; I just hoped none of the vials busted. I watched as the bag went over the fence where it would be well hidden.

The roads were deserted. We thought we were in the clear until we see a pair of headlight gaining on us. It was only Oswald and I being chased by the villains down this lonely stretch of road. Well, maybe it's just a random person driving down the same road we were. The back window busted and glass shattered everywhere.

"GET DOWN!" Those motherfuckers were shooting at us. That's not fair.

"How did they find us? I thought we were far in front of them?"

"I don't know just keep your head down!" Shots began again and Oswald would duck his head and low as he could so he could still see the road.

I looked toward the back seat and I didn't see headlights, nor did I hear any gunfire. Maybe they gave up - yeah, only if we were THAT lucky. I turned back to the front and looked out my side window. I could see the guy Oswald was fighting with his window rolled down and he blew me a kiss. He pulled his steering wheel hard to the left and his vehicle collided with Oswald's. Oswald ran off the side of the road and a on coming car was heading our way which made Oswald run completely off the road. More gunfire. One of the bullets lodged into Oswald's tire and blew his tire out. He drove as far as he could and he pulled over into a cemetery. Wonderful.

We don't have anywhere to run. I looked in the back window and see headlights drive up behind us. The driver side door opened and then the passenger side door - both of the men got out of the vehicle and walked to the truck we were in. the guy who grabbed me came to my side of the truck and the other guy went to Oswald's side. They opened our doors at the same time. I could see Oswald had a gun to his head, so he got out without a fight.

"Get out of the truck princess." The man grabbed my arm and yanked me out.

"FUCK!" I screamed out in pain.

"Where is it?"

"Where is what?" Oswald looked at the man holding a gun to his head.

"Don't play with me."

"Oswald, tell him what he wants to know."

"I don't know anything." The man holding the gun to Oswald's head gave a node to the man holding me by the arm.

"I'll give you one last chance. Are you sure you don't want to tell me where it is?"

"I have nothing to tell you."

The man turned me around with my back facing him and he stuck his fangs into my neck. He took three big gulps. Vampire.

"Okay, leave her alone! I'll tell you where it is!"

As soon as Oswald was about to tell the man where it was I began to close my eyes. I steadied my breathing and cleared my mind. I wanted to control the situation. I kept thinking to myself that the man should shoot himself. I felt my head twitch and I felt something come over me. I have never felt this feeling before. I felt in control, like I could do whatever I wanted. I opened my eyes.

"What the fuck are you doing, Jasper?"

"I don't know." The guy that held the gun to Oswald's head is now pointing it at his own.

"Point the gun to him, not you, idiot!"

"I CAN'T!"

"PUT THE GUN DOWN THEN!"

"DO IT!" I screamed at the man. There was a loud BANG and he fell to the pavement.

"WHAT THE FUCK BITCH?"

It was like I wasn't doing any of this. I run over to Oswald gab his gun from his waist and turn around at the man about to attack Oswald and I and I fire two shots. I was doing all this, it seemed like it was going in slow motion. Both landed in his chest. He staggered back a bit.

"I'm going to kill you, bitch..." He fell to the pavement.

"Oswald, I don't feel too good." I could feel blood coming from my ears and my nose and before I passed out and hit the ground Oswald grabbed me. I was going in and out of consciousness and I could tell Oswald was

carrying me bridal style to other vehicle. It was a Mercedes. He opened the back door and gently laid me on the back seat and drove off.

"Are they dead?" Those were my last words to Oswald.

"No, they're vampires, they can't die." I closed my eyes and gave in to the sleep.

My pants leg was cut off exposing my broken left leg. There was some kind of bandage around it. I touched my neck and looked at the tacky stuff that came from my neck. It's some kind of grey green looking clay, and it stinks. I look around at my surroundings and see little voo doo dolls hanging from the ceiling. I am in a bed with black sheets. There is all kind of weird stuff around the room. There were creepy dolls lying around the room dressed in a dress with a rag over its head. There were skulls lying around the room with hair wrapped around it. There was one skull that had a bone through the nose protruding from each side. One little baby doll had needles all through it and was hanging by its neck. There was an old-fashioned alcohol container filled with a crimson color liquid. There were candles lit everywhere in this dim room. I ran out of the room.

"Ah, she's awake." Oswald walked over to me and hugged me.

"Hi, my name is Madam Marie."

"Hi, I'm..."

"Alex, I know who you are."

"Wow, you're up and moving on your leg already, you really are powerful."

"What happened last night?"

"Don't worry about that." Oswald kissed me on my forehead.

"Thank you so much Madam Marie." Oswald walked me out to the Mercedes.

"Where did you get this?"

"We'll talk about it when we get home. First we have to make a stop."

He drove up to Winslow's house. He buzzed us in without question. Oswald drove the little ways down the driveway and I looked to where I threw the bag and it wasn't there. Winslow met us at the door without us having to knock. He had my oversize purse at his feet. So it wasn't a dream? I thought I dreamt it. I smiled really big. We have it! Oswald bent over and grabbed my purse.

"Are you guys okay?"

"Yeah. We ran into a little bit of trouble, but we handled it."

"I was so worried." Winslow hugged me tightly.

"Thank you Winslow, for helping us."

"Your family. Anything for family."

We walked to the car and Winslow walked with us. We said our good-byes and we headed back home.

"Alex, you can't tell the other guys what we have."

"Okay."

"You can't tell anyone what we saw either, vampires cant exist."

"It'll be our little secret."

"But why can't the other guys know?"

"This is a myth. That machine should not exist. Even the mere existence of it frightens even myself. It is dangerous to tell anyone about it. It's just best to keep it to ourselves, for now at least."

Oswald placed the bag in the back of the car. He opened the bag to make sure everything was still in tact. No vial had been busted open, thankfully. We made the long trip back home.

"WHY THE HELL DID YOU TAKE MY FIANCE TO NEW ORLEANS? I KNOW IT WASN'T FOR SOME ART EXHIBIT!"

"Actually it was. Alex and I needed some space."

"BRANTLEY! GET DOWN HERE! Their back!"

"You will never take my fiancé anywhere without my permission, or I will call the police and report her as being kidnapped."

"Oh, don't your panties in a knot, X." I looked at him.

"Oh yeah, I have been trying to call you. Declan is having his bachelor party tonight over at the downtown hotel."

I was tired, exhausted really. I went upstairs to take a shower. I smelled like mud and it stunk. At least my leg didn't hurt as much. Maybe I didn't break it like I thought. I put my purse in the safe in my room. I covered the safe back with a painting. No one can know what we have.

The hot water poured down my body as I grabbed my shampoo and poured some in my hand. I lather my hair with the shampoo and let the shampoo penetrate each strand of my hair while I shave my legs. I made sure all of the mud was rinsed off my leg and my neck. I scrubbed my neck and leg with soap to get rid of the smell. I could hear Jaws start to bark. I tell him to hush up and I just ignore him. I glance over to the shower door and I thought I saw a hand in a black glove slide down the glass. I just ignore it since I imagine a lot of crazy things. I thought I was just seeing things. I rinse my newly shaven legs off and rinse the shampoo out of my hair. I step out of the shower and I see Jaws sitting in the bathroom door that is now open. That's weird. I look around my room; maybe it was one of the guys grabbing something out of my bathroom. Jaws looked up to me and I picked him up and began to pet him. I walk to the bed and Jaws jumped out of my arms and onto the bed. I walk back to my closet and grabbed my sleep shorts and a long shirt.

"You packing an overnight bag?"

"That is what I am doing right now."

"Don't worry, it's going to be fun. It's one of our friends; he is having a hotel bachelor party. You can get some room service, order whatever you want and we will be a few rooms down. Just relax. You have been through a lot."

"You know I could just stay here?"

"Yeah, no. We are going to keep an eye on you and check in every so often."

"Okay." I looked at Brantley and smiled.

We walked down the hotel hallway. I was in room 302 and the boys are in room 310, right down the hallway to the left. Living with these guys is like living in a hotel. They do everything, cooking, washing clothes, dishes, everything! I set my overnight bag down on the floor and make myself comfortable on the bed. Wow. I think this bed is made out of feathers. I look on the television and I order a movie that is still in theatres. I call a local pizza place and got some pizza delivered.

I was stuffed. I watched the movie and dozed off a little and woke up just in time to see the movie start to play again. There was a knock on the door. Maybe it was one of the guys. I peeped through the peephole to just see a black hat. I don't remember one of the guys wearing a black hat but maybe they are plastered and took it from someone.

"Hi Alex." My eyes grew wide. I was frozen and my legs would not move.

Uh-oh. It was he. The man nightmares are made of, the B.M. killer. We began to struggle and we were fighting one another knocking over stuff. I could see Brantley run in the room and fight off my attacker. I hit my head on the side of the dresser, so my sight was a little fuzzy. I could just see a dark figure running out of the room.

"Hey, Alex! Look at me! Are you okay?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." I grab my head and look at my wet hand. It was smeared with my blood.

"Don't move. I'm going to the bathroom to get some stuff to clean you up."

"Okay." I know my head.

"Who was that?"

"Who was who?"

"The guy that just attacked you."

"The B.M. Killer."

"What the fuck?"

"I think I am going to pass out now."

"No, no. Alex. Alex! Fine, I will stay here with you."

I turn over to see Brantley. Why the hell is he in my bed with me? What happened last night? Did I drink because I have a bad headache? I have no clue. Maybe Brantley can supply me with answers. I am actually surprised I am awake before he is.

"What the hell man?" Oswald kicked at Brantley.

"What? Huh?" Brantley opened his eyes to see Oswald.

"What is this?" Oswald looked from Brantley to myself.

"She was attacked last night."

"By whom?"

"B.M. Killer."

"Are you fucking series?"

"Yeah, I am serious. She bumped her head pretty bad. I don't think she needs stiches but we need to get home."

It has been a crazy week. I'm upstairs playing around with Jaws and playing video games. I hear a knock at the door. I wonder who it could be. I walked over to the door and opened it with my left hand and held Jaws in my right arm.

"Come here. I have a surprise for you." I sat Jaws on the floor.

"What is it?"

"You'll see."

Oswald blind folds me with one of his suit ties and he grabs me by my hand. We both walk out of the room with me trying not to fall on my face. He had his arm around my waist and led me down the stairs.

"Watch your step. Just a little bit farther." I let him lead me down the stairs one at a time.

He stops me and he takes my blindfold off. The table was set just for two – he and I. There were candles lit everywhere and the food that was placed on the table smelled delicious!

"I figured since we are alone for tonight and you and I are still single, I would fix you a beautiful romantic dinner."

"It is so beautiful."

"Yes, you are."

I turned to face Oswald he was starring at me. I hugged him and stepped up on my toes to give him a kiss. Oswald walked to the chair on the side and pulled it back for me. Everything looked fantastic!

"My lady, tonight we having rib eye steak paired with a red wine. The sides are asparagus, dinner rolls and mashed potatoes."

"You didn't have to do all this."

"For you, I would do anything."

I grabbed his hand and reached over and kissed him again. He leaned into me and gently placed his hand on my face and we shared a magical kiss. I lean back in my chair and take a deep breath in.

"What's wrong?"

"I don't want you to marry her."

"I am yours no matter what a piece of paper from the state says."

"Why are you even marrying her? You don't love her."

"Honestly?"

"Yes!"

"My boss threatened me. He said my career would be over if I didn't play nice and marry her. She is the governor's daughter. It's all politics with them. She won't even be here 95% of the time. She runs her dad's numbers, investors, everything, and he plans to run for president in the next election."

"Oh."

I was quiet and Oswald grabbed my plate and he began filling it with food. He sat there at the candle lit table in silence.

"You did a great job on dinner."

"Thanks."

"Are you mad at me? I am sorry. I didn't mean to make you mad. I just hate the situations we're in." He grabs my hand and kisses it.

"I'm not mad at you, just the situation."

We talked and laughed for the rest of the dinner. He wiped his mouth off and began to pick up our plates.

"Here, I got it sweetie."

I began to wash off our plates and he walked up behind me and he started kissing my neck. I drop the plate. I couldn't concentrate when a sexy man is kissing my neck. I turn around and we start to make out. He grabs me by my butt and picks me up. I wrap my legs around his waist and he carried me upstairs. I hop down and I walk into his room. I take my shirt off and grab him by his shirt and we fell on his bed.

"I want you to make love to me for all eternity."

"Whatever you want lover."

I lift his shirt above his head. He moves from my neck and he places soft kisses down my chest then down my stomach to the top of my pants. He unbuttons my pants and then he unzips them with his teeth. He looks up and smiles at me. He pulls my pants down and since they are tight around my ankles he has problems pulling the pants from around my ankles. I use my feet and wiggle them the rest of the way off. He grabs the top of my panties with his teeth and pulls them down and sticks them in his pocket. He used his strong hands and gently spread my legs apart. I am really shy about being naked so I placed my hands around my womanhood. He laughs at my shyness and he places his mouth on top of mine and he grabs my hands with his and places them beside me. His grip on my hands was tight. He began to go down on me and he used his knees to spread my legs apart still holding my hands tight on the bed. He began to work his magic. I buried my head in the middle of his bed between the two sets of pillows on the right and left side. He knew how to use his tongue. It felt amazing!

"Oswald! That feels wonderful! Yes, right there." A gasp passed my trembling lips.

My moans were soft and quiet at first until he started to lick and suck faster. I didn't realize how loud my moans had gotten.

"Where did you learn to do that? Oh Wow!"

My body began to go numb. I could tell I was about to come all in his mouth. He knew that as well. He put two fingers in and began moving them in and out still using his tongue to lick the top part of my wet womanhood.

"Look at me. You are so beautiful." I opened my eyes to look at him as my womanhood released all over his fingers.

I started to pant. I began kissing on his neck and unzipped and unbuttoned his pants and slid them off with my feet. I reached my hand down to his boxers and grabbed his oversized erection with my hand. He slid the straps of my bra down and reached behind me and undid the bra. He threw my bra on top of his pants. He slid his boxers off and threw them on my face and laughed. I threw them on the floor and blew my hair out of my face. He has his pelvis between my thighs with his penis head touching the outer edge of my vagina. He kissed me gently on my lips and he placed his hand on my hip and he slid his manhood in. I gasped and he held me close to his body.

"I know it hurts, I'll make it feel better, don't worry sweetie." He was very gentle. His large penis went in and out of my womanhood slowly.

"Are you okay?"

"Uh-huh." I started moaning real low.

"You were meant just for me. I can't stand the thought of another man touching you in the places I have."

He began to speed up and moans got louder. Our hips were moving with one another. He placed his mouth his mouth over my bob and his other hand covered the other one. He placed my hands in his and put them above my head. He started going really fast. I could see the sweat droplet's coming from his body. They shimmered in the moonlight that shined through his window. My body started to have that feeling again. I am about to come.

"I love you, Alex!" Don't ever leave me." I buried my head in his neck as he hovers on top of me and penetrated me a few more times before he started to make weird noises. We came about the same time. He didn't pull out when he did. Oswald leaned over to his side vanity and grabbed something off of it. He held a red velvet box in front of me and he opened it. It was beautiful! It was a diamond ring.

"I a making you a promise. We will be together, just the two of us. Married." He grabbed my ring finger on my right hand and slipped it around my finger.

"Better not make promises you can't keep."

"I never do."

We both lay there under his covers drenched in sweat. We both just held each other. I got up and put his shirt on with some panties and I starred at him and he starred at me. He is gorgeous. I lay by him in the bed. He had his arm wrapped around my waist and I had my head on his chest.

# FIFTEEN LOVED BY BOTH

"What the..."

I was awoken to someone grabbing me by my neck and yanking me out of bed and he swiftly wraps his left arm around my chest holding me tight against his chest.

"Let her go!"

"Give me a reason why I shouldn't break her little neck right now? X looked over my head to Oswald.

X stuck his tongue out and licks me on the left side of my neck and licked up my neck to my ear.

"Because we both love her!"

"That doesn't matter, I will not have my fiancé fucking my best friend!"

"How do you know we had sex?" I asked.

"I can smell it!"

"I don't smell anything." I sniffed the air and his grip on my neck tightened.

"If you follow us, I will kill her!"

X grabs me by the arm really tight and walks me to my room. He throws me on the bed and I rise up and he straddles my waist. He reaches in his back pocket and pulls out handcuffs. I try to head butt him but I guess he knew what I was about to do because he moved his head back real fast.

"Not this time little girl. I hope your comfortable" He puts his lips on mine and he kisses me real quick. X walks over to the television and turns it to cartoons.

X leaves the room and I grab my hairpin out of my hair and began to pick the lock. I got the cuffs unlocked and I run to the door and opened it. Freedom! Not for long. X is in front of me in a matter of seconds and he pushes me back – I stumble back and fall on the floor. When I get up he shuts the door – well, slams it closed and I heard a 'click'. I grab the door handle and twist it. He locked me in!

"LET ME OUT ASSHOLE! UNLOCK THIS DAMN DOOR! XAVIER!!!!"

I am screaming at my door. I know X is still on the other side of it. How did he know I picked the lock to the cuffs and was about to walk out? Damn it, he probably watched me through the security camera in my room.

For the next two days, X only visits me. He brings me food and restocks my mini fridge with sodas. I didn't have much to do, so I played video games and watched cartoons. I got really good at headshots.

The feeling of someone crawling in the bed with me woke me up. I look over to see X.

"Did you lock yourself in here?"

"I changed the locks to have them on the inside of the room. I have the key, so if you want out – well, I want something in return."

"What's that?"

"Make out with me... on top of clothing stuff.

"No."

"Okay, how long can you last without food? An hour? I can last a week." I rise up in my bed and stare at him. He is serious!

"You know you do eat a lot. How do you stay so slim?"

"I guess its being kidnapped all the time and tying to out run the kidnapper or being sexually assaulted and fighting the perv off of me." I gave him a 'yes I am talking about you look.'

"Well, I guess I should do my part and help keep you in shape." Alex slaps his chest and he laughs.

"Seriously though, if any guy ever touches you or even looks at you, let me know and I will break his neck. So have you made up your mind yet? Oswald and Brantley can't come in here, that door is made of oak and hard to bust through."

"Alright, fine."

X smiles real wide at me. I leaned over and I gave him a peck on the side of his mouth.

"Is that what you call making out? You must not want to leave this room very much."

X grabs my face and we start to make out. He moves from the side of me to on top of me. He puts his hand under my shirt and puts it under the side of my bra and rubs his thumb on the side of my boob. My stomach begins to growl.

"Alright, come on." X rolls off the bed.

We walk to the door and he unlocks it. We walk downstairs and we eat breakfast. The house is quiet. It must be just him and I here.

"You and I are going shopping today."

"For what?"

"I have to pick out a suit for Oswald's wedding and you need to pick out a dress. I think we should match, like I could match my tie to the color of your dress."

"Sure." I was less than happy with X and the idea of Oswald getting married.

An old classic song began to play on the radio and X started to sing a long. He looked over at me and nudged me on the arm.

"Come on, I know that you know this song."

Okay, I admit I love this song! It didn't take me long to sing with X and the music. We both got really into the song and we were using our fist as a mic and we were head banging and moving our arms, basically acting like idiots. When we stopped at a red light I stopped and X kept going. The older woman beside us thought he was amusing and began moving her arms and laughed.

I figured if I really am stuck with him, I might as well try and get along with him. The store we pulled up to looked like somewhere Laurie would choose to shop at. She hated shopping at malls. We walked in and the woman was expecting us.

"Hello guys. How are you today?" I wasn't sure if she was talking to X or both of us.

"We're fantastic!" X wrapped his arm around my waist.

"So what do you guys have in mind on wearing on the big day?"

"Well, I will let little miss Alex pick out her dress first and I want to match with her dress. Maybe like having the tie the same color or the undershirt the same color."

"Oh, that is just adorable! Is she your girlfriend?" She finally really acknowledged I was there.

"No. She is my fiancé."

"Oh." She was a little less cheerful after hearing that.

I found the one. It was short, of course. It had no sleeves and it zipped up the back. It was a light pink colors almost a peach color with red, blue and orange large flowers that blended real well into the dress. It wasn't low cut so I didn't show off cleavage but it was tight that made my boobs look bigger than they are. The bottom half of the dress crisscrossed over to the left side.

I took the dress off and walked out of the dressing room and handed it to the woman who was helping us. I told her I didn't need it fitted because it came in my size.

"So, it's your turn."

X picked out a dark blue jacket with dark blue well-fitted pants with an orange cream shirt and a sky blue tie. He found some brown Italian leather shoes and belt to go with it.

"Let me see your dress."

"Okay." I took it out of the black zip up cover from around it and he gently laid it on a table.

He placed his shirt against the flowers on my dress to compare the two and did the same for the tie. The tie was not quite the right blue color so he asked to look at more ties.

"Do you think this is more the color?" He asked my opinion.

"Hmm." I step up closer and grab the two items and examine them closely.

"Well?"

"Yeah, they blend in to one another, but you know it doesn't have to be perfect."

"I want it to be perfect."

"Okay." I walk with the woman to the register as X handed the tailor his suit and under shirt with his tie.

"Okay, the total is $10,891.09" X hands the woman his card and she swipes it.

X grabs our clothing and we walk out of the door.

"Do you have heels to go with the dress?"

"I have some yellow heels I plan to wear with it."

It is the day before the wedding. I needed to relax, so I got in the Jacuzzi and took a swim. The Jacuzzi bubbles felt wonderful against my skin and helped relieve muscle tension.

"Come on, get out, I'm taking you to a movie."

"Go away X"

"A movie you have been talking about for weeks is now at the theatre, so come on lets go."

"What happened to the bubbles?"

"I unplugged the Jacuzzi."

"You can do that?" I looked over the side.

"Yeah, with this little thing right here." He held up a cord.

"Alright fine."

I took my time getting out of the Jacuzzi. It wasn't the same without the bubbles. I got dressed in some shorts and a t-shirt with my high top shoes. The movie was better than the trailer for it. I was impressed with it. I needed the distraction and X knew that.

X and I were in his truck and an old classic rock song came on. X loves this song and he began singing. He nudged at me I guess he wanted me to sing with him. I love this song so of course I started singing with him using my hand as a mic... When he stopped a red light I would stop singing an X continued head banging and using his hand as a mic. I look over and there was a older woman looking in our direction she was just laughing and she began dancing.

"Hah, you need to stop." Well, he did stop. When the song was over.

"I hope your hungry."

"Starving."

"Good because we have a wedding dinner party to go to." I looked at him with wide eyes.

"What the hell, X?"

"We have to go. It would look strange if we didn't."

"I'm not even dressed appropriately."

"That's why I brought my duffle bag with a dress, heels, and makeup just for you!" I look at him and then turn to look in the back seat. There was a black duffle bag sitting on the seat.

I took off my shirt and wiggled my shorts off. I look up and I can see X starring at me through his rear view mirror. The truck began to shake; this idiot was running off the road!

"X pay attention to the road!"

"Sorry, it's kind of hard...."

"I bet it is."

"It's hard to concentrate when you have a hot half naked girl in the back of my truck." I just roll my eyes at his statement

I unzip the duffle bag and pulled out a white dress with zigzags on it with no sleeves. I put the dress on and it came right above my knees. I grab the makeup bag and the heels and climb to the front seat. I put on the black heels and I pull down the visor to put my makeup on.

X opened the door the restaurant for me. I walked in front of him as he re-arranged his outfit. I saw Laurie walking towards us.

"Hey sweetie." Laurie kissed me on the cheek.

"Hey Mrs. Laurie"

"Everybody has been seated so just follow me."

We followed her to our table. I saw Oswald first and he got up to greet me with a hug. I could see something stick out of his left pocket. Oh my Gosh. He took my panties with him to his dinner party! I put my hand down his left pocket and he kissed me on the cheek.

"I cannot believe you brought my panties." I whispered in his ear and smiled.

"I don't go anywhere without them." He started to laugh.

The dinner party was fun. There were a lot of their family and friends that shown up. The food of course, was great! I was stuffed like a pig on Thanksgiving. Before we left Mrs. Laurie made an announcement.

"Friends, family, I have some great news!" I wander what she was about to say.

"This is going to be good." X wrapped his arm around me. This can't be good.

"Mark your calendars. A month from today we will be having another wedding. My son and his fiancé will be wed!" I began choking on my water.

"When the fuck did this happen?!" I said that a little too loud through my coughing. X was patting me on the back to help me.

"Well, sweetie, I figured since you wouldn't pick a date – I would."

"Go fuck yourself." I poured water in his face.

"Ooh, she's feisty!" I heard one of their friends say. I just walk out of the restaurant.

Mrs. Laurie drives me home. I go straight to my room when we get there and X is right behind me. I know he was mad. I had embarrassed him in front of his friends and family.

"GET OUT!" I point to the door with my index finger

"We need to talk, Alex." He walks closer to me.

"We have nothing to discuss. It's obvious you like making decisions without me."

"Well, when it comes to us, I have to."

"THERE IS NO 'US'!" I was screaming at him.

"Look, I know your upset, but you can't hate me forever."

"Oh, yes I can!" I laughed at that.

"Oswald is getting married tomorrow." He grabs me by my arms and turns me to face him. He lifts up my face. A few tears fought there way from my eyes. X wiped them away.

"I know you love him and he loves you but, he is not the only man in this house that loves you."

"What are you talking about?"

"I love you, Alex. Is it so wrong of me to want you for myself?" He pulls me closer to him.

"Get away from me!" I hit his chest with my fist and he grabs my face and we share a very passionate kiss.

He puts his hands around my waist. I thought for a second I was kissing Oswald but when I opened my eyes I see X, I push him away. I watched X as he walked out the door. He loves me? I didn't even think he was capable of loving someone else beside himself and his family. Oh boy. I needed to sleep on this one. I needed a clear perspective on this but one thing is for sure – I am getting married in a month.

The day had come. I knew I couldn't prevent the inevitable. Everybody had woken up early that morning to get to the wedding venue. I walked over to my closet and looked at the black fabric that surrounded my dress. I hesitated for a minute; I didn't want to put the dress on. I was depressed. I decided to do my makeup and hair first. I put a lot of hairspray in my hair to have a lot of volume in it and I curled the ends. I wanted my makeup to be bold. I put on bright red finger nail polish with lipstick to match. I put on some fake eyelashes and used my cream color eye shadow with a little shimmer in it and put on mascara. I looked in the mirror and my blue eyes stood out like a sore thumb. I looked good. I wanted to look the best I could. I used my hands to move my curls from behind my back and ran my hands through them and placed them around my shoulders.

"Are you descent?"

"Well, if I am, would you not come in?" I placed my earrings in my ears.

"Wow. You look absolutely stunning." He watched my reflection in the mirror from behind.

"Not so bad yourself. One thing is for sure, we do match." He leaned over to my right and kissed me on my cheek and held his tie down in place.

"You know we do look good together."

"Well, looks can be deceiving." I turn to face him.

"Please, Alex. I know you hate me right now. I think it would be best if we actually TRY and like each other."

"Well, after last night sounds like you more than like me."

"I do, yes. However, I know you don't."

"Do you really blame me?"

"No. I don't blame you at all. I just think this marriage would be a lot easier if we could at least get along. I will try to control my temper if you promise to quit being such a bitch towards me." He held his hand out for a truce between us.

"Fine. We will see how long this lasts." I held out my right hand to shake his and he grabbed it and twisted it around to kiss the top part.

"My lady." He held the door open for me. I walked out and he walked behind me.

"Oh yeah... If we have this truce..."

"Yeah."

"No more sleeping with other girls."

"Okay. I can do that, and you can't sleep with Oswald." He smiled and showed his flashy white teeth.

"Oh my goodness! You two are absolutely adorable!"

"You look stunning mother, as usual."

We got to the wedding and Mrs. Laurie was the first the greet us. I walked with Laurie to the chairs that were set up with the pew in front of them. X walked off to go find Oswald since he is the best man and Laurie and I took out seats that had out names on a card.

There were tree's on each side of the isle that had lights wrapped around the tree's. The tree's intertwined on the top to make an arch above the isle. There were many rows of chairs.

"You did a great job!"

"This is nothing, your wedding will be more beautiful!" Laurie said matter-of-fact.

The chairs began to fill up quickly. Brantley and Ashley took their seats by Laurie and I. The wedding music began. A little girl walked down the isle throwing flower petals as she walked. The X – the best man, was the lead with a really tall woman on his arm. Followed behind him were five other guys with a girl on their arm. They walked to the front and separated taking their place by the pew. The music began to play for the bride. I looked at Oswald by the pew and I cried. They were not tears of happiness. The bride began her descend down the isle. Her dress was very large and elaborate. The train of the dress was very long and trailed behind her. It was a beautiful dress, and white. I know she's not a virgin.

"Here Alex." Laurie handed me a tissue.

"Cheer up, pumpkin, you're next and you get to marry my son." I fucking hate you. I just glared at him.

"Whatever."

The priest was at the vows part. They wrote their own vows. What a joke!

"Oswald, I know we haven't known each other very long, but I feel liked we met in a past life. You are my soul mate in this life and in the others." I wanted to vomit.

"Lacy. You have been such a wonderful woman in my life. You were there for me in my darkest hour and you pulled me through. I don't know what I would have done without you." I do, wait for me. This absolutely sucks!

"Do you Lacy, take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband?" No.

"I do." Bitch.

"Do you Oswald, take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife?"

"I do." I began sobbing. Alistair hit me on the back of the head.

"Stop."

"Jackass. I mouthed those words to myself.

"You may kiss the bride." I couldn't look.

After the wedding Laurie, her husband, and myself walked to our table. X along with Brantley and Ashley walked to the table and sat by me. Of course X and I were placed next to each other right by the bride and groom. Yay.

The sun was beginning to set. It was an outside wedding, so the scenery was breath taking. The tree's that surrounded the round tables had rectangle lamps hanging from the branches; they were lit with a soft orange glow. Each table had ten seats. In the middle had a bouquet of yellow daisies. There were four long candles that lit each table. There was a large white plate with gold trim. There was a cloth napkin around with ribbon on top of the plates. Wine glasses were filled with water. Silverware was placed on each side of the plates.

"Hi, let me officially introduce myself." Before he could finish X finished his sentence.

"Governor Smith."

"Yes, the father of the bride." X reached his hand out to shake the hand of the governor.

"It is so nice to meet you!"

"Here, you need a drink." X handed me a champagne glass. The liquid was clear with bubbles. I drank it in one gulp and grabbed his and gulped that as well.

"I wanted that."

"I wanted it more." I kissed him on the cheek.

"Introducing Mr. and Mrs. Silberston.

Everybody began to clap. The caterers rolled out the huge wedding cake on a cart. Oswald cut in the cake and grabbed a slice for him and Lacy. They intertwined their arms and fed each other cake.

"I need another drink." I got up and headed to the bar.

"What can I get for you?"

"A time machine."

"I am afraid I am all out of those."

"How about that bottle of champagne?"

"Why the bottle?"

"The man I am in love with is the groom of the wedding." The bartender handed me the bottle without hesitation.

"Where did you get that?"

"That lovely man over there." I pointed to the bartender and waved.

The wedding band began to play. They are really good. The first dance of the night was for the bride and groom. People 'awed' and cheered for them. The second song began to play.

"May I have this dance?"

"Sure." X grabbed my hand and walked me to the dance floor.

He twirled me around. He pressed his chest against my body and he held me close. He had my right hand in his with his other hand a little too low on my waist. I was drunk, so I didn't care. I looked over to Oswald. He was smiling and laughing with his new wife. A tear fell from my eye and I buried my face in his chest.

"Don't look at them, look at me." He used his hand and lifted up my chin.

I looked him in the eyes and he wiped away another tear that was forming within my eye with his thumb.

"It'll be okay I promise."

He twirled me around. Some upbeat music began to play and I looked over to Mrs. Laurie and Alistair dancing. X and I danced to the up beat music. I started to enjoy myself for once tonight.

"May I cut in?"

Alistair grabbed my hand to dance as slow music began to play. X walked over to his mom to dance with her.

"You're squishing me." He was holding me really tight – too tight.

"Good. I wanted to talk to you."

"What about?"

"X is the only son I have and I want our name to be passed on."

"I am not having kids with that idiot."

"Oh, yes you are."

"And if I don't?" He twirled me around and I tried to let go of his hand but his grip was smothering my hand to where I couldn't break free.

"Let's just say, you don't have a son with my son, I will make sure you have a son by him or other means." He whispered in my ear.

"What the fuck?" I slapped him.

He let go of my hand. I looked back at him. Blood was coming from his lip. I walked off – really fast. I left him in the middle of the dance floor without a dance partner.

I walked to the table I sat at and grabbed my napkin and wiped away my tears. I was a mess. I grabbed my purse to re-apply my makeup. I then grabbed my best friend – Mr. Champagne bottle. I drank the entire bottle taking a breath in between gulps of champagne.

"You are so sexy." I kissed X on the lips.

"Is she drunk?" Oswald sat at the table with his bride.

"I'm sorry, I don't speak to married men."

"Yeah, she is." X grabbed the champagne bottle and turned it upside down. There was a drop that trickled out of the glass bottle and onto the ground.

"Oh yeah, don't tell your dad I said this but he is a dick!"

"I'm right here." X, Oswald and Brantley laughed.

"Oh, I am so sorry – not really though."

"X, did you know... we HAVE to have kids?"

"Yes, Alex. I wanted to wait to tell you. How do you know?"

"That right there." I poked Alistair on the shoulder. I could tell Lacy was drunk as well because she couldn't sit straight in her chair and she laughed at everything I said.

"I need to get her home."

"Oh, Lacy! Fun fact! Did you know that vamp... " X grabbed my mouth with his hand. I licked it.

"How does she know about that?" Brantley looked at X.

"Shut her up now! Take her home!" Alistair was mad at and for what?

"Come on, let's go."

"Why? I'm having fun!"

"Oh, before you guys go. Ashley and I have an announcement." Brantley rose from his seat.

"Brantley and I are getting married as well!"

"Yeah, we want a small wedding. We want to go to New Orleans in a week and get married at a courthouse. We already made reservations for rooms in the French Quarter and we hope you guys can come with us.

"Of course! This is so exciting!" I hugged Ashley and Brantley.

X picked me up and placed me over his shoulder. Brantley followed us to the car. He put his left hand over my ass, either to touch it or to keep me from falling face first on the ground. He walked to the passenger side and opened the door and put me in.

"I need to pee." I looked around.

"What are you doing? You are not peeing in my truck!"

"Oh, yes I am!" I grab a cup I found on the back seat and pulled my panties down and placed it under my vagina and peed.

"Seriously?"

"Yeap. Just let it happen."

"Well, it's kind of hard to not let it happen since it's happening and I am driving!"

"Quit yelling, jeez."

"I am not yelling. You're just wasted."

X carried me out of his truck and up the stairs into his room. Why is he taking me to his room?

"Why are we in your room?" He put me down.

"Well, if you throw up, I can make sure you don't choke on your vomit."

"Oh. Ew." I got in his bed and snuggled under the covers. The smelled just like him. Yummy.

"I am going to change." X walked into his bathroom.

He walked out of his bathroom and I grab his hand as he passed me. He was naked only wearing his boxer shorts. He had red lipstick on his cheek from me kissing him there.

"Go to bed, Alex. You're under the influence."

"Yeah, under the influence of you."

I had actually sobered up. The coffee X had got for him and I on the way home really helped. I rose up a little and he placed his large hands on each side of my face and he put his legs on each side on mine and leaned his head into mine. His luscious lips met mine and they did not part for at least five minutes. I really do enjoy kissing him.

He pulled the covers from around me and got under them and on top of me. I could feel his erection on my thigh. He reached behind me and unzipped my dress and lifted it up from around my thighs and above my head. I lifted up my arms so he could pull it off.

"You are so beautiful."

He began kissing on my neck. That is my weak spot. I reached down and started to touch him through his boxers. He started to breath really heavy in my ear. Was I really doing this and with him? Yep. Yes, I was. I was disappointed in myself yet I was enjoying myself. He moved my legs apart so he could place himself between them. He pressed his erect manhood against my vagina through my panties. He reaches around my back and unhooked my strapless bra.

"I want you so bad."

"I am yours."

"Forever?"

"Uh-huh." I was breathing heavy now. Please just fuck me.

I wrapped my legs around his butt letting him know I wanted him inside. He laughed in my ear.

"Are you cold?" I was freezing. If my feet are cold, but whole body is.

He moved down from my neck to my feet. He grabbed my feet and rubbed them to warm them up and he used one hand to rub up and down my thigh. He switched feet and switched thigh. My feet were now warm. He began kissing my foot and put his mouth around my big toe.

"Warmer?"

"Much."

He moved his head to my panties and he began placing kisses on top of my panties. He moved them to the side and used his index finger and rubbed it up and down the middle of the lips. I began to twitch a little trying to move my body so his finger would go in. He removed his finger and instead of slipping my panties off he grabbed them by the sides and ripped them off one side at a time. He threw them on the side of the bed. He began to kiss me again and I wrapped my legs around him. I placed my legs over his butt. I placed my feet on each side of his boxers and used my big toe and placed them under the top fabric of his boxers and moved them down. I just kicked them down towards the end of the bed.

"Do you trust me?"

"Not really."

"Trust me for tonight."

"Okay."

He got up from the bed. I got a great view of his penis. He could be a porn star. It was huge! He walked over to his drawer and I lay on my side and propped my head up with my right hand under my face looking at him.

He put whatever it was behind his back and he walked over to me. He had a blindfold. He walked over to me and he straddled my waist sitting up and he wrapped the blindfold behind my head and he tied it. He got up again. He was gone for a few minutes and I just lay there. I felt something being poured onto my body. It was cold and sticky. I felt it being poured around my nipples and all the way down my stomach. He used his fingers and spread the lips of my vagina apart and poured the sticky liquid between my vagina lips. He started from the bottom. He stuck his head between my vagina and he began licking up what he put down there. It felt amazing. I grabbed his hair in my hand and ran my fingers through his hair. I started moaning real loud and gasping. He stuck his tongue between my lips and licked at clitoris and stuck his tongue as far as he could in my vagina. He began fingering me while sticking another finger up my butt. I did not expect that. I was almost at that point and he knew that, so he stopped. He licked up the liquid from my belly and around my nipples. He licked and sucked on my nipples. He even bit down a little on them. It felt great. I love mixing pain and pleasure. He moved up to my face and began kissing me. Yum. Honey. I rolled him over on the bed and got on top of him. I kissed him lightly on the mouth. I moved to his neck and to his ears. He put his hands around my butt and put a finger in my vagina. He was going slowly to tease me. I sucked on his neck and bit a little. I moved to his ears. I kissed and sucked on the lobe of his ear and stuck my tongue in it. Thankfully, it was clean. I felt him move his hand and he grabbed his penis and slid it up and down my vagina barely touching my hole with the tip.

I move down to his manhood. I began jacking him off and I spit on the tip and played with his balls. I moved my mouth to his balls and put them in my mouth and sucked on them. I could tell he was enjoying it by the sounds he was making. I wrapped my mouth around his extremely large penis. I moved my head up and down slowly. I barely went down a few inches on it. I moved my head up and down and he was about to bust his load in my mouth, so I was going to do to him what he did to me. I was about to let up and remove my mouth. He grabbed my head and he wouldn't let me move. He moved his hips up and down moving his penis in and out of my mouth. He began releasing himself in my mouth. I did not want him coming in my mouth, but he forced me to let him. After he was done and I spit some of it out of what I didn't swallow. He almost choked me on his penis. I was about to get up and just leave but he grabbed me and slung me over on the bed. He got on top of me.

"Let me go, X. I didn't want you to do that!"

"You're not going anywhere."

"Damn it, X!"

He grabbed my wrist and put them above my head and his weight from his body would not allow me to get up. He slid his penis in and it hurt. I was about to scream. X placed his mouth over mine to muffle the screams. He began moving his hips slow at first and began to pick up speed. It started to feel better. He buried his face in mine and put all of his weight on me. He was squishing me. My boobs were squished against his chest. He let go of my wrist because he knew I couldn't go anywhere. He moved one of his hands and put it around my throat. He squeezed lightly, not too much. He used his other hand and put it behind my head and pulled my head back. He kissed my neck and he started to slow down.

"I'm almost there."

He started moving his hips in a circular motion and he removed his hand from my hair and he reached on the side table. I had a bad feeling he was about to do something bad. I grabbed my blindfold and ripped it off and looked over and I saw a blade coming towards my body.

"WHAT THE FUCK?"

"BE STILL!"

I started screaming. He used his other hand to place over my mouth. I was screaming into his mouth. I tried to bite him but it did no good. His penis began to swell up in my vagina, as he was releasing himself he started to cut my right breast. I saw blood trickle down and he licked it up. He began to suck at the wound and I looked from my wound to him. He looked up at me and my eyes met his. They were a light-green/yellow color. WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON?! He growled at me. He threw the knife on the floor by the bed. He kept fucking me after he had released his seed. His penis was still erect. I fought against him and he kept going. I closed my eyes and passed out.

I woke up on my side with my left hand covering my boob. The covers were half way down on me. I was about to get up but I heard someone walk in the room. I look over and he was already right at me. He grabbed my wrist and turned me around.

"What the fuck?!"

"I thought he hurt you." Alistair looked at my wound.

I grabbed my boobs with my hands to cover them up. That is a nasty cut. Get dressed, that's going to need stiches. X was still asleep. I got up and got dressed. I walked downstairs into the kitchen where his dad was. I looked down at my white shirt and blood began to seep through.

"You have to take your shirt off."

"Ugh." I rolled my eyes.

I take my shirt off to expose my bra to him. He slid my bra down a little with his hand.

"Here, hold it like that." He turned to sterilize the needle.

He injected me with a numbing medicine. It only took a few seconds.

"Can you feel that?" He thumped my boob.

"No."

"Good."

He began moving the needle in and out of my wound. X came downstairs with a pair of blue jeans on and no shirt. His button was unbuttoned. I wanted to punch him in his face.

"Have fun last night?" His dad asked.

"Yes, we did." X grabbed an apple and bit into it.

"You did, I didn't."

"Well, you sure where screaming and moaning a lot."

"Did you cut her?"

"Yeah. I guess I got carried away."

"CARRIED AWAY? YOUR EYES TURNED YELLOW!"

"What?" Alistair looked at him.

"We need to talk." He finished my stitches and I hopped off the bar stool and went upstairs.

I walked to my mini fridge to get out a get and I turn around to see Brantley standing behind me. Wow. I did not hear him come in.

"I need to talk to you. Privately. No one can know of this conversation."

"Okay. What's going on?" I popped the soda can open.

"How do you know... about vampires?"

"Vampires? Well, there a myth."

"Don't lie to me, Alex. You were really drunk last night and you almost told Lacy that vampires existed."

"I guess I must have blacked out." I walked to the door to leave. Brantley placed his hand across the door.

"Sit down."

"You're scaring me."

"Good. Now tell me the truth." I began to walk backwards and he followed me.

"I don't know."

"Look, you can leave as soon as you tell me the truth." I am here to protect you and I can't do that if I don't know what you know.

He was sincere. He was kneeling in front of me while I sat on the edge of the bed. He grabbed me by the shoulders awaiting an answer. He looked me in the eyes.

"You can't tell X or Oswald." I looked to the ground.

"Fine. It's just between us."

"Oswald and I didn't go to New Orleans for an art exhibit."

"Okay, where did you go?"

"Well, we went to New Orleans but we were on a mission to find something."

"What, Alex?"

"It all started with these dream I had of my father. He created some kind of machine."

"Please don't tell me it is what I think it is."

I get up off the bed and walk over to my safe and opened it. I grabbed it from the safe and turned around to show Brantley. He was in shock.

"Where did you find this?"

"Club Red."

"Oh no."

"Is that where you ran into vampires? ALEX!"

"Yes, okay!" Brantley looked at the machine.

"Does it work?" He examined it closely.

"Yeah. We found it in the basement with tubes coming from black coffins.

"Oh fuck. So this thing isn't a myth. Do you know what this is?!"

"Not really. Something important?"

"This changes humans into vampires. There is an old folklore there is only one vampire in existence. He would never change anyone to be like him. He didn't believe in condemning another soul for eternity on this earth. How did they get his blood? That is the only way they could turn humans. Does he really exist?"

"I don't know."

"Alex, we need to tell the others, this is big news." He began walking out my door with the machine.

"No, please Brantley. Let's just keep it between us." I grab his upper arm. I gave him a sad pathetic look.

"Okay. For now!" He handed me the machine and I placed it back in the safe.

"Your dad made this?"

"I think so, yeah."

The week flew by fast. Brantley kept my secret. I was excited about New Orleans. It would be a vacation for the guys and myself. I packed a few bathing suits since the hotel we are staying at has a pool. I packed some jeans and pairs of short along with shirts.

"Do you plan on staying the week?"

"No, I just want to be prepared for anything." I packed the remainder items of clothing.

We got to New Orleans late, so we stayed in and ordered some pizza. We all piled in Brantley's room and watched movies and ate pepperoni pizza. Yum! The pizza was really greasy, but it tasted so good! I sat on the floor next to Oswald propped up on pillows. I laid my head on his shoulders and closed my eyes. I must have fallen asleep. I awoke to X carrying me to our room two doors down. He pulled the covers back and gently laid me in the bed. I felt the bed by me sink in. He wrapped his arm around my waist and snuggled against my back with his head in the crease of my neck.

"Alex." I heard a faint whisper. It sounded like it was coming from across the room.

"Alex..." It got closer. Was I still asleep?

"Wake up!" The voice was right at my ear.

He was in my head controlling my thoughts. I move the cover to the side and get out of bed. He is obviously in control of my body. What is going on? I can't scream for help. I am in a trans. I am trapped inside my body.

"Alex, what are you doing?"

"Okay, I will." I was fighting the voice inside my head.

I saw everything that was happening, but could do nothing. I stood in front of the flat screen in our room. It was a fuzzy screen but I could see a face. I knew that face was talking to me.

"Oswald! Brantley! Wake up!" I could hear X banging on their doors.

"What is she doing?" Brantley asked walking out of his room.

"I don't know. She was talking to someone, and starring at the flat screen. I have no idea! I am freaking out!"

"Calm down, we will follow her. Just don't wake her."

I walk out of the room and into the hallway. I could feel the soft plush carpet between my toes. The voice kept calling to me. It told me where to go. I got in the elevator and walked out into the crisp warm night. The wind blew gently across my face. I couldn't even move my hand to move the strands of hair from my face. I was paralyzed, yet I could walk.

"Open the gate." The voice was clear. The closer I got to my destination, the voice became clearer.

I opened the gate to the cemetery. It seemed like I knew where to go without being told. I look up at an old crypt with a large cross and an angel with broken wings sat above the stone that secluded the coffin within. I use my hands to move the heavy stone away from me cutting my hand in the process. I looked down at an old fashioned coffin. It was red with a symbol on it in black. Inside, there laid a shriveled up body with dust all over. I touched the hand of the corpse. So cold. His hand reminded me of the ocean, it was wavy with wrinkles. I moved my wounded hand to his face and the blood poured into the corpse mouth.

"Alex! What are you doing?" Brantley twirled me around.

"Where am I?"

"Come on, let's go!"

Oswald put his arm around my waist. I looked back to see a hand grab the side of the crypt. Well, that was weird.

# SIXTEEN BOY & AND A CRYPT

"I now pronounce you man and wife!" You may kiss the bride. Brantley grabbed his bride and leaned her over and gave her a romantic kiss.

I cried, tears of joy this time. I am so happy for them! They look happy as well.

"You look beautiful, Ashley!" I kissed her cheek.

"Thank you! Who wants to get drunk?"

"I think we all do, babe." Brantley put his arm around Ashley's shoulders.

We went to a bar down the French Quarter. Well, it was a restaurant but only the bar was open right now.

"Lacy and I are going shopping. Would you like to join, Alex?"

"Ye..." Before I could finish Brantley interrupted.

"No. She is going to stay here."

"Okay then." Ashley kissed Brantley on the lips and waved bye.

"Why did you say that?" I grabbed my drink.

"What happened last night?"

"I don't remember." I drank my drink looking everywhere but at Brantley.

"Was there a body in the coffin?"

"Yeah, why?"

"We went back early this morning and it was gone."

"Maybe, there wasn't a body after all. I wasn't really myself last night." Brantley looked at me.

"I'm sorry, Alex."

"Don't you dare!" I tried to cover his mouth up and he grabbed my hand and held it down.

"Alex and I found something in New Orleans." He showed Brantley and X his phone. He took a picture of it?!

"Is this?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck? You kept this from us?"

Needless to say we did not stay in New Orleans for long after that. Brantley told Ashley and Lacy they could stay in New Orleans to shop, that him X and Oswald had been called into work. I rode back with them. I didn't really have a choice. The ride back was torture. They wouldn't talk to me.

"Here." Oswald handed Brantley the machine.

"What were you thinking? If anyone knows you have this..."

"I know. I am sorry."

"What are we going to do with this?" X asked.

"We have to hide it – not in your room." Oswald read my mind.

Obviously it was a good hiding spot. They didn't know I even had it.

"What do you plan to do with it?"

"Keep it safe." We don't need the wrong person getting their hands on this. It would be total chaos."

I was in my room most of the next day. I didn't have a lot to do so I registered for my fall classes. It was the middle of the day so I walked downstairs to fix lunch.

"Here."

"What is this?"

"A distraction. I know you have been cooped up in your room for a while and needed something to do."

"Okay. I'll have this beat in like an hour." I examined the game and brought it and my lunch upstairs.

I didn't come back down for at least six hours.

"Thanks Brantley. That is what I needed. Would you like to play one-on-one?"

"I would but I have a lot of paper work to do. Why don't you go far a walk?"

"That is a great idea actually."

I walk up he stairs to get Jaws. My little man was snuggled under my covers asleep. I guess it's just me tonight. I put on a tank top that had the sides cut out with some blue jean shorts and some walking shoes with foam on the inside.

The moon was large and low in the sky. The moon's glow with the streetlights illuminated my way. It felt great to get out and get some fresh air. Clear my mind. I took a deep breath in and let it out slowly. I am about half a mile from the house and I couldn't help but notice a large dark colored SUV has passed me – twice. I know this because I read his tag. Maybe he is just lost. I kept walking and the SUV drove out of sight. I was about a mile from the house now and I could see lights coming from behind me. My heart began to beat faster. Maybe it's another vehicle. The vehicle drove beside me and started to slow down. The passenger window rolled down.

"Hi, excuse me. We are lost can you help us?"

"Sure." I looked to the driver and he had his hand between the seat and floorboard.

This asshole is holding a gun. He yanks it out and my instincts kicked in. I am about to get one hell of an exercise! I ran. My legs might be short and slim but I ran track at the boarding school.

I took a short cut in between two houses. I knew the house wasn't too far away If I can make it there. I looked behind my shoulder. I see the SUV speed off to get to the other side where the house was. I made it past the two houses and I saw the back of the house in my eyesight. I kept running I didn't look back. I made it up the driveway. I heard a door slam shut. He was right behind me. I twisted the door handle. The door opened and closed suddenly. The man had reached around me and grabbed the door handle over my hand and shut the door to my freedom. He grabbed me and slammed me to the ground.

I bumped my head on the pavement. I must have lost consciousness for a few seconds. I woke to a man grabbing me under my arms picking me up. I kicked at him and began trying to regain my balance to run from him. He grabbed my leg and started dragging me. I clawed at the pavement. When I felt one of my nails tear apart from my skin, I let up. He then picked me up.

"No, no. Please." I slid my feet across the pavement.

"Get in the damn SUV!"

He opened the door to the back and pushed me in and climbed in after me. He took out a bag and put it over my head. He grabbed my wrist and I could feel rope tighten around them behind my back.

"Where are you taking me?"

"If we wanted you to know that, we wouldn't have put a bag over your head, Alex."

I am being kidnapped... AGAIN! I have lost count how many times I have been taken against my will.

"So this is she."

I know that voice. How do I know that voice? One of the guys yanked the bag from around my head and I just saw a shadow of a man walk off.

"Keep her company. Do not let her escape."

"Sure thing."

"Here, drink."

My wrist and my ankles were tied to a chair. One of the men placed a glass to my lips and titled it upwards. Some of the water spilled down my chest. I sat and listened. I could hear water dripping from pipes, mice running around. This place stunk it smelled like old rust. Where am I? I could hear nothing from outside – nothing that would give me the indication to where I was. I sat there in silence for the longest time. The two guys holding me captive sat at a small round table a few feet from me playing cards.

"Are you just going to make me sit here?" I looked at the two men while they played cards and drank their beer.

"We're under strict orders." They didn't even look at me.

"Oh, come one! I love playing cards and I am really bored. How about you scoot that table closer to me, and untie my arms but keep my ankles tied?"

"Alright, but if you try and escape, we will shoot you." The younger man said.

We gambled for a while. One of the guys went and grabbed a beer for me. I was actually having fun with my captors. I dropped a card on the floor as I was shuffling them. I bent down to get it.

"Here, let me." The younger man reached down and grabbed it.

"You are such a sweetheart." I leaned over to him and kissed him on the cheek.

He didn't realize I knew I saw him put the key to the vehicle in his pocket. I reached my hand into his pocket and slipped the keys out without being noticed. The whole time I wriggled the rope loose from around my ankles. I heard a creaky door open. I look over my shoulder.

"What is this?"

"We're playing cards."

"She is a hostage... and your playing cards and drinking beer with her?" The man grabbed the table and flipped it over.

He reached down and yanked the ropes from my ankles. He yanked me up by the arm. His grip on my arm was really tight. I could feel a bruise form through my skin.

"Have you gotten any information out of her?"

"No, we were waiting for you." The short older gentleman pleaded with the man.

"How about you two be useful and get dinner. Can you manage that without screwing that up?" Shit I have his keys.

"Where are my keys?"

The man holding me forced his hand in my pocket and I grabbed at his hand to keep it from going into my pocket and finding those keys. He threw them at the two men.

"Look at that. She took your fucking keys and you didn't even know!" You fuck head.

The younger man picked the keys that he was just hit with off the floor and walked out the door.

"Please don't leave me with him! PLEASE! COME BACK!"

"You're stuck with me, Alex."

He walked me into a room in the old warehouse. It was a bathroom. He began filling the tub up with water. I hope he isn't going to give me a bath. I really don't need one. He turned the water off and he grabbed my hair from the back and shoved my head in the water. I was shocked. I did not expect that. I was grasping for anything. Please pull me up! I could feel my lungs slowly fill with the water from this tub. The bubbles surrounded my face as I tried breathing through my nose. It didn't work so well – I just got water up my nose as well. He pulled my head up.

"Don't ever pull that shit again! DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?"

"YES! YES! I understand!" He dunked my head under the water again.

He threw me on the floor. I started coughing. Coughing turned into gagging. I began throwing up the not-so-fresh water. I couldn't catch my breath fast enough.

"When you're done, here is a towel. Dry yourself off." He threw the towel over my backside.

I grabbed the towel. I placed it over my head and began ringing the water out of my hair. I started to pat my face dry. Oswald, where are you? My nose started to run. I felt tears leak from my eyes. I am trying to be strong, but I am scared. Will this be the last place I will ever see? I lean against the wall in the bathroom and hold my legs up to my chest. I bury my face in my legs and I cry. I feel hopeless. What did this man want? All I could think about was Oswald and getting back home to him.

Ugh, my back hurts. I move my legs and I can hear chains rattle underneath the covers I was placed in. I throw the covers off me and I see large shackles that covered my ankles attached to chains on each leg. I get out of bed and the chains follow behind me like a shadow. I couldn't go far. I could reach the door, which is as far as the chains would allow me freedom.

"Nice to see you're awake." The older gentlemen opened my door.

"My back is stiff." I put my hand on my backside and arch it trying to pop it.

"I'll get some aspirin."

"Thank you." I walked back to the small bathroom that connected with the room.

"Don't try any more of your stunts. He will kill you."

"That's what I am afraid of."

"Just do what he asks and you will be okay. I promise."

"I'm so scared." I broke down and cried. He held me on the bed and he stroked my hair. He shooed me. He calmed me down with his warm loving embrace.

He felt like a brother I never had. He said he wanted to protect me and he didn't want to see me get hurt. I just want to survive. I want to go home... alive. My stomach began growling at me telling me to feed it. The older man got up and made me some food.

"I know it's not fancy, but it's food."

"Thank you."

I lay in this bed all day. I drifted in and out of sleep. I only got up a few time to use the restroom. I felt trapped, like a prisoner in a cell. I couldn't do much. I slept most of the day. I didn't know what time of the day it was; the windows were covers in black duct tape. When I poked a small hole, the windowpanes had been painted over with black paint. I grab a book off the shelf to read. I didn't have much to choose from since there were only six books.

I began to read the book. It was a long book, around five hundred pages. I was half way through and I felt the book slip from my hand and I fell asleep propped up against the bed.

"I want to play a game. It's called, I ask the questions and you answer."

"That doesn't sound very fun." I say opening my eyes slowly. I was still half asleep.

I open my eyes half way. I could see in the right corner there stood a tall shadow. I could see the figure walk towards me - slowly. In an instant he was climbing up the bed from the end towards me. I scooted back as far as I could. I didn't go far. He was right at my face. I turned my head to the side. I felt his ice-cold breath on my cheek. He rubbed my right cheek with his thumb. My body began to shiver.

"What do you know of my kind?" He was about an inch from my face.

"Nothing." I whispered.

"Don't lie to me, Alex." I felt him wrap his hand around my throat.

"I know they exist. That is as much as I know."

"So you admit... I am a..."

"Vampire." I finished his sentence for him. I did not want to piss this man off.

"Good girl." He kissed my forehead.

I wanted to rip my scalp off. I did not want this man touching any part of my body. I despised him. I need to think of an escape plan and soon.

"Here, you need to eat." The younger man had tied me to the chair in the middle of the warehouse.

"Thank you." I took small bites. I was weak. My body isn't use to eating this little.

"So, Alex. Tell us where the machine is."

"I don't know."

"Go get it." The younger man brought out a dog from outside.

"You don't tell us where it is, we'll kill your dog." The cute little dog cocked his head to the side and had his bottom teeth protruding from his lip.

"Um. That's not my dog." I looked at the men.

"Yes, it is. Jaws."

"Nope, Jaws is black."

"I saw you with this dog walking her around the neighborhood."

"Nope, pretty sure you didn't. Oh, wait. She is a neighbors dog, she has a crush on Jaws and she follows us around when we go walking." The younger man placed the dog on the cracked floor tiles. The dog ran up to me and jumped in my lap.

"Oh."

"So what are your names?" I got tired of calling them man number one and man number 2.

"I'm John and this is Albert. I cannot believe you got the wrong dog." Albert, the older man said to John.

"So this is what all this is about? Some machine?"

"Oh yeah, Alex... when all this is done I would like to take you on a date." John said.

"Are you freaking serious? You're holding me captive, and you want to take me on a date after all this? You'll probably taking my corpse on a date if I don't get out of here!" I looked at John and then to Albert.

"Sorry John, she is to be wed. You are not going to die, well not here at least." Albert said as the mystery man walked through the door.

"I can tell by your reaction you know what machine they speak of. Tell me where it is, and you can walk out that door."

"Somehow I don't think people just walk away from you. You would probably follow me home and kill me on the way there."

"Excuse us, gentlemen. Take the dog." He handed the dog to the older man.

"Please don't hurt her."

"Don't worry, I don't believe in animal cruelty."

"Just human cruelty?"

"Yep. Exactly."

He began undoing my ropes from around my wrist and ankles. I rubbed them. I had rope burns with bruises that formed where the ropes had been. I didn't want to get up.

"Stand up."

I sat up from my seat. His stature was so demanding and freighting. He was tall. He looked down upon me as if he was better than me. My breathing began to become rapid. I couldn't steady my breathing. He makes me nervous. He began walking around the chair and me.

"Do you know who I am?" He grabbed my hair with his hand and pressed it to his nose to sniff.

"No."

"Are you sure? Think real hard, Alex." He whispered in my ear.

I couldn't help but to think of the night in New Orleans. That voice. It was he. He was dead, wasn't he? I started to have flash backs of that night. I cut my hand. Maybe somehow he wasn't dead; he just needed to be revitalized.

"Remember now?" It's like he was the one placed the memories in my head to make me remember.

"You were dead. In the crypt."

"Yeap. I would have been there a lot longer if it hadn't been for you. However, I was not dead. Not in the actual term, dead."

"What do you mean?" I swiped my hair out of my face.

"They left me there to rot. They knew I was the first and only vampire in existence."

"Who?"

"The damn government, and your farther, Alex."

"What does my father have to do with this?"

"Once your father shut Project V down he didn't need me. They wanted to contain the outbreak of vampires and didn't want any more vampires to be created. So they hid the machine in one place and trapped me in that small smelly crypt."

"What do you have to do with all that?"

"They needed my blood to create vampires. They mixed my blood with some kind of creation of theirs."

"So, where is it?"

"I don't know."

"WHERE IS IT, ALEX!?"

"I DON'T KNOW!" He slapped me really hard on the face. I fell to the ground. I felt a cold liquid drip from my lip and into the crease of my lips and trickled down into my mouth. It tasted like copper.

He kneeled down to my face. His dark brown eyes stared into mine. I guess he was waiting for an answer. I would not give him one. We exchanged glares a few seconds and he finally rose up. His large stance was hovering over mine. I just sat on the floor, I was afraid to get up.

"Get her up and take her to her room."

"Come on."

I got up and walked with John. I sat on my bed and he grabbed the shackles and placed them around each ankle. I heard the cuffs click together indicating they were locked. There was no getting out of these. I picked up my book. I began to read and before I knew it I was tossing and turning in my sleep.

"Alex." A sweet sound of a woman's voice woke me from my slumber.

I sat up against the bed and I looked towards the door. There was a woman with an orange hue around her body. I could tell she was dead. I could see straight through her! I knew... my spirit guide had returned. I moved my feet to the side of the bed and lifted up from the comforter. I walked towards the figure.

"I thought he was dead.... I can't follow you. I'm stuck in this place. So please find someone else."

"There is no one else but you. Take my hand."

I reached for the ghastly hand. Our tips of our fingers touched and she wrapped her around mine quickly. It was like a movie – a grisly scene from a horror movie.

She comes home from work late one night. Her child is already asleep in her bed. She pays the baby sitter and she leaves. The blonde, single mom walks up stairs and kisses her young child on the head. It was a long day so she runs herself a bath. She takes off her clothes and puts her robe on. I see him. He is lurking underneath her bed. Waiting for his golden opportunity. He slides from under her bed like a snake. He comes up behind her and places a sharp blade to her throat.

"Scream, and I slice."

She did not fight him. He got undressed and got in the tub behind her. He began bathing her and washing her hair. Her baby started to cry out to her mom. The woman got up to check on her baby and he stabbed her in her thigh. He hit her artery and blood squirted out from her leg. She fell back in the tub and the clear water turned red from her blood. He got out and dried off. He walked to the vanity mirror and grabbed an open tube of lipstick and began writing harsh words on the mirror. She was a whore; she deserved this end, B.M. He dressed himself and left her there.

The orange hue that outlined her body began to disappear. Within seconds of showing me her brutal end, she was gone. I lie on my bed and read my book some more as if nothing had happened. I had hoped he was dead. At least quit killing.

"Here you go." John handed me a glass of water and a sandwich.

"Thanks."

"He is out right now, so would you like to come into the main part with us? We can keep you company."

"Sure. It's getting stuffy in this small room."

I sat in the wooden chair – bound by restraints. I couldn't move much. I watched the guys as they played cards. There wasn't much to do around here. If he gets his hands on the machine and made more vampires... there is no telling what would happen. I wanted to go home. Should I tell him where it is? If I do, that would put more people in danger. Should I accept defeat and not tell him, if I did he would surely kill me. I guess one death would be better than hundreds, or thousands. No one would know of my sacrifice and what I did to save their lives.

"Leave us." Where the hell did he come from? It seems like he teleported into the warehouse.

I stare up at him. I take a big gulp. He is what nightmares are made of. I stay still. Hoping if I didn't say a word and stayed very still he would leave me be. Wishful thinking.

"I know you have a wedding to get to in a few days. So tell me what I need to know and you are free."

"I don't know anything though." I said real soft. I had hoped he didn't hear me.

"LIAR!" He pulled out a knife from his back pocket.

"Do you see this, Alex?"

"Yeah." I was scared. I could see my reflection in the shiny blade.

He licked the side of the blade. "Don't make me use this."

"I don't know where it is!" I started to cry and fought against the roped that bound my hands and feet.

"TELL ME WHERE IT IS!"

"LEAVE ME ALONE, PLEASE! I WILL NEVER TELL YOU!"

"I AM GOING TO KILL YOU THEN I WILL GO AND KILL OSWALD! Do you want me to do that? Better yet, I will just kill him and keep you alive and everyday you will hate yourself because you let the love of your life die because of your stubbornness!"

"No, no. Please. Leave him out of this."

"Sorry, Alex, it is too late."

"GO FUCK YOURSELF! ALL YOU ARE IS A ROTTING CORPSE! YOU KNOW NOTHING OF PEOPLE! YOU BULLY PEOPLE INTO GETTING WHAT YOU WANT! YOU KNOW NOTHING OF LOVE OR KINDESS! YOU ARE A MONSTER! I BET YOUR OWN MOTHER DIDN'T LOVE YOU!"

"Shut up." I hit a soft spot.

"Oh, what happened? You get turned into a vampire and you come back home. You expect to be welcomed home into open arms. Your own mom knew you are a monster. She despised you, hated you!"

"That's enough!"

"I BET YOUR OWN DAD SENT YOU AWAY BECAUSE YOU WERENT HIS SON ANYMORE, YOU ARE A MONSTER! IS THAT WHY YOU AGREED TO HELP THE GOVERNMENT? YOU DIDN'T FIT IN AT HOME, SO WHY NOT?" I felt something sharp going into my shoulder blade.

I felt it slice through my skin and tear through the ligaments and carve into the shoulder bone. I began screaming. Tears fell from my eyes from the excruciating pain. John and Albert both ran in. The blade was deep. It stopped me from talking – well, yelling. I was in shock. My eyes got wide and I looked over to my right and grabbed for the knife. My hands bound hands would not allow me access to the wound. Blood just flowed freely over my skin, down my chest and stained my shirt.

"Here, let me." The man who just stabbed me grabbed the knife and slowly took it out.

I felt every crease of the knife rub against my skin, irritating it even more. I was in more pain now as he slid the knife out compared to it going in. I tried to be still. I wanted to scream, cry - punch him in the face. I sat still. The blade was finally removed from my skin and blood poured out freely.

"I cannot believe you just stabbed her!" I could see through my blurry vision Albert running towards the kitchen part.

"She pissed me off."

"Here, pour this on the wound. She is losing a lot of blood. I need to stitch her up before she bleeds out." Albert handed the man a bottle of alcohol.

The brown liquid poured across my wound and cleared the blood from it. It stung, I hissed and jolted back in my chair.

"Be still Alex." John put his hands on top of mine.

"Okay, are you ready?" Albert had a needle and thread in his hand.

"Please be quick." I tasted my salty tears that streamed from my eyes into my mouth.

"I will try."

The mystery man held my wound together with his fingers as Albert stitched them together. No medication, I don't even know if the needle is even sterile. Albert grabbed the bottle of alcohol and took a swing. He wiped his mouth off with his arm. He finished the last few stiches. I was really surprised I didn't pass out. I was in a lot of pain at this point. The area I had been stabbed had a pink color around the wound from being irritated so much.

"Here, take this. It will make you feel better." The pill was bigger than an aspirin and a white color.

I wasn't tied up. I guess they knew I would be too weak to go anywhere. I snatched the pill out of Albert's hand and grabbed the bottle water John was drinking and took a gulp. It didn't take long for the painkiller to kick in. I felt much better, but it made me sleepy.

"She's awake."

Out of all the excitement, I had fallen asleep. I was still in pain. I look over to my wound. It didn't look normal. It was yellow color around the stiches. I didn't feel too well. I hunched over and threw up.

"I think her wound is infected." Mystery man said.

"What is your name?" I asked as sweat poured down my face.

"Draven."

"She has a fever." Albert pressed the back of his hand to my forehead.

I was sweating, but I was freezing cold. I was very weak. My heart was slow to beat. I knew something was wrong. I felt it course through my veins. My lids of my eyes were heavy and would not allow me to open them all the way.

"What's happening?" I tried to look up at Draven.

"You're dying. I can hear your heart slowing its beat." At least he was truthful.

"I don't want to... die." I was slow with my words. I was dizzy and felt faint.

"She can't stay like this, she needs medical attention." I could hear the worry in Albert's voice.

"Tell me where it is Alex and I can save you."

"No."

"YOU WOULD RATHER DIE THAN TELL ME WHAT I WANT TO HEAR? QUIT BEING SO NAÏVE!"

"Well, quit being... such an ass...hole." I heard Albert and John laugh quietly.

I woke to feel a damp cloth on my head. It didn't do much good. The fever had gotten worse. I leaned over to a bucket than was placed in front of me and threw up. I hadn't much to eat so not much came out.

"You don't have much time. The infection is spreading to your heart." Draven kneeled down by the side of the chair. I understand it is a hard decision. You are so young." He placed his hand on my face and gently brushed it with his fingers.

"So?" I looked over to him through my half closed eyes.

"Don't be dumb! You don't want to die. There is so much life left to live, let me turn you, and you can live forever."

"Forever?" I said softly. That sounded tempting.

"Yes Alex, forever. You will never know pain like this ever again. You will be young and powerful."

Should I take his offer? He was right I didn't want to die. I am young and I do have a lot to live for. If I died Oswald would be fair game for him to kill just out of fun. I couldn't think of anybody else except for us. Is that selfish? He is my love, I couldn't think of parting from him. Not now, not ever. I will fight to the bitter end.

"Okay..." I barely got that word out of my mouth. Draven leaned it closer to me.

"Where is it?"

"Go tonight, everyone will be gone to a card game."

"I promise I will just take what is mine." It's not really yours...it's my fathers.

"Go up the stairs. The second door on the right its Brantley's room."

"Where at in his room?"

"The computer desk. It has books on it. It's the red book with no title on it. Run your finger across the spine and you'll feel an indention. Press in. It'll show you a secret hiding spot."

"Thank you. Rest now." Draven kissed my forehead.

That is the only hiding spot I could think of where they would put it. I did not regret my decision for one second. I just hope he comes back in time. I feel myself fading from reality.

I could hear voices. I know who they were but they sounded distorted. I felt like I was drowning in the ocean and the voices were in a boat talking to me from above the water as I sank further into the darkness of the deep. I felt arms wrap around me to hold me up. A needle tore through my skin.

"It's not working, there's no change." Draven's voice sounded frantic.

"It's not going to work, Draven."

"WHY? WE HAVE TO SAVE HER! IT WORKED FOR THE GOVERNMENT WHY WONT IT WORK FOR ME?"

"The government replaced the hearts of the test subjects with artificial ones. The serum they came up with only works with the artificial heart. She needs blood from the source."

"It won't work! I have tried to change someone before, and she died. She is too weak for me to give her my blood!"

"She will die for sure if you don't try!" Albert assured Draven.

I felt a cold liquid flow into my mouth. Tasted like copper... blood? What is going on...? I felt my heart stop for a moment. In an instant my heart felt like it had been shocked back to life. My heart began to race and thump beneath my chest. The blood of Draven had replaced the infection within my veins. My eyes shot open and I began to scream. I was in agony! My back arched and I twisted and turned. I felt two sharp teeth forming in my mouth that broke he skin from within. My mouth began to bleed.

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?"

"It worked..." Draven took a few steps back to admire his new creation.

My breathing was heavy. I couldn't catch my breath. I put my hand over my heart. I felt it beating through my chest. I felt different. I touched my teeth through my mouth. Sharp. I had poked my finger and it bled. I put my finger back in my mouth to not bite it. I sucked the blood off the finger.

"How is it... that your heart still beats, yet you're a vampire?"

"Because she is a witch." Albert was astonished.

Vampire witch? What the fuck? I rose to my feet. I ran into the room they held me captive in and grabbed a small mirror. I opened my mouth. My teeth looked the same, just the canine teeth was extended a little longer and was sharp – real sharp. All my imperfections were perfected. I looked flawless. However, the only thing I cared about I was no longer in excruciating pain. I felt like a newborn. Well, I did just die... again and was reborn as a vampire. Vampire witch they tell me. Vampire maybe. Witch? Well, that is up for debate. I am still in disbelief at what just happened.

"I know you'll feel hungry... all the time. Just don't eat us. I will be back. Take her to her room and chain her up.

I watched as my supernatural creator walked out the door. I could hear everything! This is so strange. The more I concentrated the further my hearing range would extend. I heard a car drive off and the rocks from the gravel fly up and hit underneath the car.

"Come on, Alex."

John pulled me back to reality. I walked with him to the room. He began cuffing my shackles. I could hear his breathing. It was steady. He looked up at me and I just stared into his emerald green eyes. They were beautiful so much detail.

"Your eyes... they're changing."

"What do you mean?

I got off the bed and looked into the mirror. They were larger. It looked as if my pupil bled into the blue. I was hungry. I knew that must be the reason my eyes changed.

"Are you okay? The chains aren't too tight are they?"

"No, they are fine." Damn my teeth are sharp. I have permanent tiny fangs.

I felt powerful – invincible. I lay on the bed. I thought this bed was uncomfortable before it is almost unbearable now. I felt everything. I could almost feel the billions of atom particles that made my skin. I picked up the book off the side f my bed and finished it. I slowly drifted off to sleep.

"So, we had a deal..."

"Drink." Draven handed me a blood bag. I ripped off the top and threw it on the floor.

I tilted the bag up and began sucking the crimson liquid. It was warm and disgusting. Some of it ran down the side of my lips. I sucked the bag dry. It was disgusting and the best thing I have ever tasted.

"We did have a deal." I looked at him with a smirk on my face."

"Did? What does that mean?" I threw my hands up.

"It means, I didn't know that would actually work. I didn't want you to die, but I really expected you to. When you survived, well, it was the most miraculous thing I have ever seen."

"I am not staying here."

"For a while you are."

"Over my dead body!"

"I need to teach you how to survive. I have been the only pure blooded vampire for over two hundred years!"

"So?"

"It's nice having someone like me.

"I am nothing like you... well, I am a vampire BUT that is ALL we have in common!"

"We have more in common than you think."

I needed to think of a way out. I am not going to be his puppet that he keeps. I walk out of my room and to the main warehouse. The guys were playing gambled. I decided it's now or never. I twisted the handle to see if it was locked. The handle turned all the way to the left. I slid the door open a few inches because I knew if I opened it all the way, it would creak. I walked over to the side table where Draven had the machine and I gently lifted it up. I squeezed between the few inches I had. I heard a whining at my feet and I looked down to see the dog the guys dognapped. I looked down at the little guy and swooped him in my arms. I will name you Ghost. Ghost you are coming with me! With Ghost in one arm and the machine in the other I bolted out of the door. I heard feet run out of the door behind me. I was running – very fast. I have never run so fast in my life. I was at an abandoned warehouse – that was obvious. I see freight from the back of eighteen-wheelers that had been left here. Where could I hide?

"Alex, come out, come out wherever you are."

His voice was close but not close enough to know where I was. I hid behind one of the freight and peeked around the edge. He was near. If he caught me, I don't know what he would do. I turn to place my back against the freight.

"BOO!" I jumped.

I tried to take off running but he grabbed me by my waist and he slung me around on the ground. He circled around me like a vulture, about to eat its prey. He wouldn't kill his creation, would he? He picked me up by my shoulders and slung me from where I was hiding.

"You can't escape me."

"I sure can try."

I kneed him in the balls and punched his face. He hunched over grabbing himself. He recovered quickly. He knocked me to the dirty ground and hovered over me.

"Why are you fighting me?" He looked me in the eyes. He held my wrist by my sides.

"I just want to go home."

"Your home is with me. Oswald doesn't love you. Why do you think he hasn't found you? He doesn't want to find you."

"You're wrong!" The tears began to fall. I looked down at the tear droplet. It was shimmering.

I look back up at him. He clamped his sharp teeth in my shoulder blade. He wiped his mouth off with his hand.

"I am not wrong. They don't want you around. You are a nuisance and unloved! Nobody wants you around. You are a freak, just like me." He was right by my face with a big grin on his face.

I felt a power overcome my whole body. I felt the chill bumps rise from under my skin. I felt like electricity was coursing through my body and I needed to release it. Draven released my wrist and I held out my hand like I was choking him. Somehow he lifted off the rocky pavement and into the warm summer night.

He grabbed at his neck. "Alex, you know I am right."

"No. I don't believe you!"

I moved my hand to the side and his body jerked to the side with his head landing on a rock. Albert and John saw the whole thing. My adrenaline was pumping. I could run a marathon and actually finish. I felt my heart beat in my chest. I could hear it beating a hundred times a minute. As I walked over to Draven, I could feel the outline of the rocks on the bottom of my shoes. My senses were heightened above anything I could imagine.

"Is he dead?" I stood over Draven and looked down at him. He looked as if he were asleep.

"No, my dear. He is just knocked out. Follow the rocks to the end of the drive. At the end you will be at the highway. Take a right and follow the signs back home." He handed me keys to a fancy car. I wandered if this belonged to Draven or Albert?

I hugged Albert bye and kissed John on the cheek and thanked them both for their help. I took the back roads for about thirty miles. I knew where I was going, so I did not use the navigation system. I turned on the radio to help distract my rambling thoughts. I kept looking behind me, expecting any minute Draven would be right behind me.

#

# SEVENTEEN VAMP SENSES ARE TINGLING

The dark road was behind me and the sun began to rise in front of me. It made me smile. Oh shit! I am a vampire! Can I even be in the sun? I pull off to the side of the road – okay, I yanked the steering wheel and jerked to the side road. The sun moved over the edge of the world. It was blinding. I held my hand out in front of me and examined it. No burn marks. I opened the door and climbed on the hood. It made me happy.

The dark skies cleared as the sun spread across the lonely highway. I am free. I could go anywhere in the world. Do I go back home and be forced to marry that dreadful man that calls himself X or should I run?

"WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN?" I couldn't leave my Oswald. Even if I have to marry this asshole, I would still have my Oswald.

"Kidnapped."

"Again? Alex! I am not done talking to you!"

"Maybe not, but I am done talking to you."

"ALEX!"

"Shut up and answer the door!"

DING DONG.

"How did you know..." He opened the door.

"Xavier?"

"Yes." He sounded annoyed.

"Sign here please."

Jaws jumped in my arms as Ghost jumped out of them. He sniffed me like he knew me but I smelled different. I took Jaws and Ghost downstairs and gave them soft dog food. The television was already on so I plopped on the couch. I think I fell asleep before my body hit the cushion.

I felt the weight of someone on top of me hugging me and kissing me all over my face. What is going on? I barely opened my eyes.

"Oswald!" My eyes shot open. I hugged him back.

"Get off my fiancé!" X grabbed Oswald by his shirt and pulled him off of me.

"You look different." He examined me real close. He grabbed my face with his hand and turned it to the right and left side. I followed Oswald's eyes.

"Alex! I was worried. They wouldn't tell me where you were. They just told me you were at some spa."

"Yes, that's right. I was under a lot of stress; I knew you could plan this wedding without me. I didn't mean to worry you, I just needed some time away by myself."

"As long as your back and just in time! Your wedding is tomorrow!" She smiled and walked off.

Tomorrow sooner than I expected. Just fantastic. I picked up Jaws in one arm and Ghost in the other.

"I would never eat you, you stink too bad and I love you too much. Him, however, I would totally devour him." Jaws barked at me and wagged his tail as I looked from X to Jaws. I rubbed my nose against his to give him a penguin kiss.

I sat in front of my vanity mirror on my comfortable chair. I made faces at the mirror as my tub filled up with warm water and bubbles. I would smile; move my upper lip under to show off my fangs. I didn't know how to feel about all this it's fascinating yet scary. It feels like I am discovering a whole new world – the new world being a new body. I feel like I am a stranger to myself and I have to get re-acquainted.

My bathtub was almost filled to the top. I slid my robe off letting my skin feel the soft cotton against it. I looked at my naked body in the mirror. Wow. A plastic surgeon would be jealous of all this – me. I was flawless from head to toe.

I heard footsteps coming in my room. X. He stood at the bathroom door a few seconds before he knocked.

"Come in."

"Our dinner party is tonight. I bought you a dress to wear tonight. I placed it on your bed."

"Okay." I scooted some bubbles in the hand and blew it towards X.

"It's already four o'clock. The dinner reservation is at six."

"Okay. I will be ready well before then. Is there anything else?"

"No." He looked at me and walked out of the door.

I reached for the drain to let the water out. I put on very little eye shadow with jet-black mascara. I put clear lip-gloss on my rosy dark pink lips. I styled my hair straight down. It was real shiny. I slipped on the little black dress. I couldn't reach the back to zip it.

"Will you zip me up?" I moved my hair to the side to let X zip the zipper.

"Sure." I looked over my shoulder at him. He ran his hand down my back slowly.

"Thank you." I gave him a toothy smile.

Everybody was in the vehicle waiting for X and I. We climbed in the back seat and Laurie and Alistair was sitting up front. Brantley sat on the driver side in the middle section, Ashley sat in the middle and Oswald sat on the passenger side.

"Where were you?" X whispered in my ear.

"I don't want to talk about it right now."

"Fine, we will discuss this tonight."

"Whatever you say."

I felt an urge – to feed. It was like a nudge at first. When we arrived at the restaurant, I couldn't ignore my urge any longer.

"Excuse me, I have to use the restroom. Oswald, please order for me."

I followed a young man into the men's restroom. He didn't seem startled by my presence, just excited. He finished and he turned to look at me. I lunged for his neck. I took what I needed nothing more. Blood trickled from his neck. I grabbed toilet paper and tore off two small pieces and placed them on his wounded neck. I wiped the blood off my mouth with my index finger and licked it. I was satisfied – for now.

"Go back to work in the kitchen and forget about me." I looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes had turned black. Maybe no one would notice.

I walk back to our table and straighten my dress as I walk. I wipe my mouth on the sides to make sure there was no left overs on the side.

"There she is!" Laurie spoke to the people at the table.

"So, I know you have the wedding jitters, but don't worry its normal sweetie." Laurie is such a sweetheart.

"Yeah, she'll be fine." X smiled at his mom and kissed her cheek.

"So, when do you plan on having kids?" Alistair spoke. He is such a dick.

"Well, soon as possible!" X put his arm around me and I just smiled. Maybe I should get my tubes tied so we can't. That would surely piss them off.

The waitress came to our table and handed us our drinks. I just ordered water. She also handed X his drink along with a napkin and her number on it. I was surprised he didn't put the number in his pocket but he tore it up. I was proud of him.

"So, the wedding is going to be absolutely beautiful! I cannot wait for you to see it, Alex! X helped a lot with planning."

"Really?" I couldn't believe that.

"Yeah, we stayed up late almost every night when you were gone, planning."

"Oh. Well, thank you Laurie, X." I never thought I would say thanks to him. I guess there is a first for everything.

Dinner was wonderful. Well, the food was anyways. It was really awkward having your fiancés hand on your thigh and your boyfriend who is married hand under your dress.

As soon as we got home I fed Jaws and we both snuggled under the covers and fell asleep.

X and I were standing in front of the preacher while he spoke. The preacher was towards the end where we would say the 'I do's'. X turned to face me and he began saying his vows he had written. I was hungry. His voice faded as my urge to bite became stronger. I could hear his pulse thumping in his neck like a drum. I dropped my bouquet of flowers on the floor and lunged at him. I tore through his neck and blood squirted from the puncture wound and I could hear people scream and yell, "Oh My Gosh, the bitch is a vampire!"

I let go and X fell to the floor grabbing at his wounded neck. What have I done? The urge hadn't passed and I could see Oswald walking towards me. He was about to be my next victim.

"Wake up, Alex!" Oswald shook me lightly.

"You're alive!" I hugged him tightly.

"Did you have a bad dream?" He held me closer to him.

"More like a nightmare."

"Its okay babe, I'm right here."

"Don't ever leave me." I said to him.

"I love you too much to ever leave you." That me smile real big until I realized what day it was. Doomsday.

My mind was in a different million places. I couldn't think straight. I didn't write my vows, I'm a vampire, and I'm getting married with no vows... I quickly get dressed, I don't even know what time it is, or what time my wedding is.

"Good morning." Alistair smiled at me. I wanted to slap that smile right off his face.

"Not really." I drug my feet to the fridge. I need Orange Juice.

"Okay, We have an appointment in an hour to get our hair and makeup done. After that we are going to get our dresses." I drank my orange juice in one gulp.

"Okay, I'll get changed real quick."

"Oh no, take a shower first. I am not going to have my wife reek." X sniffed me and turned his nose up.

"Wow X, you really have a way with words." I grab a grape and throw it in my mouth.

I walk off and X slapped my ass. I was quick. I knew Laurie was excited and was already ready to go. I throw on a long t-shirt that covered my ripped blue jean shorts. I put on my converse shoes and walk downstairs.

"Okay, so, we need to be at the venue at 7:00" Laurie wrapped her arm through mine and we walked out the door.

We walked in some shop on the Nashville strip. I didn't even know it existed. A tall skinny girl wearing red skinny jeans met us at the door.

"Hey Caroline." They kissed each other on the cheek.

"Laurie. Is this the lucky girl?" She held her hand out to shake mine.

"Yes. This is Alex."

Caroline walked us over to vanity mirrors with lights on the side. Laurie and I both sat by each other in bright yellow twirling chairs. Another girl walked up behind me and took my ponytail out of my hair and tussled it between her fingers. She began snipping the tips of my hair. She pulled me out of my hair and over to the hair washing station. She styled my hair down with soft curls at the bottom.

"I don't want it up or anything. You can just leave it down."

"Okay. Sounds good to me. Time for your makeup."

I admit, I felt like a movie star being made for over for the part. I guess I was playing a part - part of a doting wife. I really did not want to play that part. It took her over an hour to do my makeup! When I looked in the mirror, I almost didn't recognize myself. I looked good! My eyes had fake lashes on with black eyeliner on the top lids with a black and dark gray eye shadow and my lips were a nude matte. Laurie was done she turned to me and she looked beautiful.

"Wow, you guys did an excellent job!"

"Yeah you guys did! I need your makeup tips – and makeup."

Laurie gave them a hefty tip. She insisted on paying for everything. We were about to leave and Caroline handed us little zip up bags filled with the makeup they had used. That made me happy.

I was in the back room at the venue. Guest started arriving early. It was about that time. I was real nervous. Laurie walked in to see how I was doing.

"You look beautiful."

"Thank you." She cried a little.

"I hope you don't mind Alistair walking you down the isle."

"No, not at all." I smiled at her.

"Well, I am going to go find my seat, he'll be here in a minute to walk you down the isle." I nodded my head in understanding.

"You are breath taking." Alistair walked behind me.

"Thanks." He walked closer behind me.

"You better not fuck this up."

"Come on Alistair, I would never do such a thing."

"It's time." I take one last look in the mirror.

The wedding music began to play. It wasn't the traditional wedding song; it had a rock under tone to it. I liked it. Alistair put his hand through mind and walked me down the isle. Lacy and Ashley were my brides maids and of course Brantley and Oswald were X's groomsmen.

"Alex, from the day I met you, I knew you were the one. I have loved you from that day. I will always protect you and keep you from harm. I will cherish you, and make you laugh and make you feel like the only woman on the earth." I threw up a little in my mouth.

"X, I know we had a rocky start. In the months after meeting you, we have grown closer. You are my soul mate and I hope to never part from you in this life or the next." Load of crap.

"Do you, Xavier Nightingale take Alexandria Wellington to be your lawfully wedded wife?"

"I do."

"Do you Alexandria Wellington take Xavier Nightingale to be your lawfully wedded husband?" Not really.

"I do." I hate myself.

"I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride." I just wanted to give him a peck on his lips. As I pulled away he grabbed me and gave me a tongue kiss.

I admit it was a beautiful wedding. I felt like a fairy tale princess. Laurie did an outstanding job, as usual. There were white and clear balloons on the ceiling. There were long wooden tables lined up beside each other with long round vases filled with water and a white candle floating on the top. Each table was lined with plates and a name card on each plate with silverware and wine and water glass on each side of the plate. In the corners were tree branches with light pink daisies on them. There were tree limbs in the middle of each table with white daisies on them. The sun had already set and the lit candles produced the light. It was dim and very romantic. It was very beautiful.

There were a lot of people that attended. More than I had hoped for. I don't even know ninety percent of the people that we there. Oswald walked over to me after the cake was cut.

"Come here, we need to talk."

"What's wrong?"

He pulled me into the women's bathroom and grabbed my face. We started making out. We opened a stall and I walked backwards into the stall as he followed. He sat on the toilet and I sat on his lap straddling his legs. He began kissing my neck and I put my hands on his pants and unbuttoned them. I grabbed his penis and guided it into my vagina. I started to move up and down on it and he pulled the top part of my dress down and started sucking on my nipples. He would kiss gently on my boobs and grabbed at them rolling them in his hand. I started to move up and down faster and he put his hand around my fast and lifted up and against the stall door and I wrapped my feet round his waist. I began to moan real loud and he placed his sweet luscious lips over mine to muffle my moans. He moved his waist faster penetrating me even harder as he came he started sucking my ear.

"I love you. I wanted to be the one you are with on your wedding, not X."

"I love you too."

"Oswald! Where are you? Oswald looked towards the door where we heard Brantley's voice.

"I got to go. I love you." He kissed me on the lips and walked out of the bathroom.

I walked to the mirror so I could fix my lipstick. I bent over so I could put my hands under my dress and re-arrange my panties. I grab for my bag with my makeup and I look up.

"Draven?" He was behind me and he grabbed my head and smashed it on the counter.

He put his fingers through my hair and grabbed ahold. He raised my head back and I could feel warm blood trickle down my face as I grabbed at his hands.

"Did you not think I would find you?"

"Please let me go. You're hurting me."

I could feel the wound on my head heal but his grip he had on my hair was painful. It felt like he would rip out all of my hair if he pulled just a little tighter.

"Oh, you think that hurts?"

He leaned over and sunk his fangs deep into my shoulder. I started to scream and pant. The pain was excruciating. He held his hand over my mouth and I felt my tears fall over his hand. I felt weak – powerless. He took a lot of blood. I couldn't even try to fight him off. My body became numb. I quit struggling and eased my body against his. He had his hand around my waist and removed the other hand from my mouth and smeared my lipstick down my face.

I leaned my head against his chest. I could feel my chest moving up and down, I couldn't catch my breath fast enough. I opened my eyes and saw him in the mirror. There was blood running down his chin – my blood.

He whispered in my ear. "I will always find you."

He gave me chills down my spine just knowing he was true to his words. He let go of me and wiped his mouth off with a paper towel. I fell to the floor and sobbed. I was fragile and my makeup was a mess. I look over and see his shiny black shoes walk towards the bathroom door and I hear it unlock and I watch his shoes walk out of the door.

I reach my hands towards the counter to grab it and pulled myself up. I grab a paper towel and get it damp. I wipe off the blood and began to re-apply my makeup.

I felt anger. I have never been so angry before. I felt as if darkness was taking over my body. I look into the mirror and I could see a black fog taking over my eyes. I balled up my fist and slammed it into the mirror. The mirror shattered into tiny pieces. Some of the shattered pieces lodged into my fist. The tiny wounds began to heal before I could pull the pieces of glass out.

"Are you okay?" X looked at me concerned.

"I just have a headache."

He kissed me on the forehead. "I'll get you some water."

I look up at him as he rose from his seat. "Thank you."

X handed me a glass of water. I was almost done with it; I could feel my head spinning. At least my headache was gone.

"Come on, let's dance." X held out his hand and I grabbed for it. I almost fell out of my seat. What is going on?

"Is she okay?" Alistair asked X.

"Yeah, she's fine, just a little too much to drink."

"Did someone spike the water?"

He led me out to the dance floor. It was a slow song. He placed his right hand in mine and his other hand around my waist.

"Did you enjoy your water?" I looked over his shoulder at Oswald dancing with Lacy.

"What did you do to it?"

"I added some kick to it."

I felt my body slide down his a little. He grabbed me and pulled me up. He held me real tight. I felt my feet drag across the dance floor as X slow danced with me. I could barely move.

"Why are you such an asshole?" I felt one of his hands slide towards my ass.

"You are the only girl that wants nothing to do with me. All these other girls throw themselves at me, but not you."

"You're not my type."

"Ha-ha. I am every girl's type! I can just look at a girl and they are ready to drop their panties for me."

"You're such a freak-perv."

"That is the sweetest thing you have ever said to me! Oh, I know you only slept with me because you were sad about Oswald getting married... but tonight is just about us." He twirled me around.

I couldn't dance anymore. My head was spinning too badly and I could barely stand. X just told everybody I had drank too much. The food was brought out to our tables everybody began to eat as Alistair rose from his seat and tapped the side of his champagne glass with a knife. Please don't make a toast...

"Friends, family I would like to make a toast. I am so proud of my son. He has always had bad taste in women until he found Alex." People began to laugh. "I honestly never thought he would find love like me and Laurie has shared with one another. Alex has made my son a man that I can be proud of. Here is to you X and Alex. May your life together be as wonderful as Laurie's and mine." He reached down and kissed Laurie on her lips. People awed.

I laid my head on Oswald's shoulder falling asleep. I felt X move my head from Oswald to his shoulder. I was awakened when X picked me up and threw me over his shoulder.

"She is sleepy. I am going to take her home."

"Alright sweetie. Please be gentle with her." Laurie hugged X and kissed him on the cheek.

"Tear that ass up!" Alistair said in X's ear.

"Congratulations! I thought you two would never get married." Brantley hugged X and put his arm around Ashley.

I fell asleep again on the way home. Whatever he gave me was strong. I felt being thrown on top of a bed. I see X unbuttoning his shirt. He then grabs something off his dresser. It looked like a gun.

"What are you going to do with that?" I ask almost in audible.

"This."

He runs his hand up my thigh. He places soft kisses where he touched. I feel the cold steel from the gun pressed against my thigh. He shot me!

"Ow! FUCK! What was that for?" I prop my elbows up on the bed to raise my body up to look at him.

"Tracking device. If you ever run away or get kidnapped...again, I can find you."

"Oh. Okay." I fell back on the bed. It hurt a few seconds but the pain was replaced by his kisses.

He moved his fingers on each side of my panties. He put his index fingers under each side and twirled it around his fingers and slid them down. He put his head under my dress and between my thighs and began kissing my womanhood. E used his tongue and moved his tongue up and down and stuck his tongue deep inside. I didn't want him to know I was enjoying any of this. I couldn't help but bite my lower lip and moaned in pleasure. He began to suck and kiss my clit as he stuck a finger in. He moved it in and out slowly – teasing me. He stopped and he placed his arm around my back to lift me up towards him. He placed his other hand on the top of my zipper and slid it down. I held my hands up in the air as he slid if odd. He put one of his hands behind my back and gently laid me back on his bed. He began kissing me gently on the lips. Slipping his tongue through my pink lips to meet his mine. He used his other hand to brush away the few strands of hair from my face. He grabbed my face as he kissed me even more passionately. I move my arms to his shoulders to slide his shirt off. He removed my strapless bra and threw it on the floor. He moved my legs to make room between them for his pelvis. He leans down and starts kissing me on the neck. His bare manly chest was on top of mine, smoothing my boobs. I didn't mind though.

He moved down my stomach, leaving a trail of soft kisses. I could still feel every spot his lips touched. He rose off the bed and took off his pants. I stare at him with lust-filled eyes. What a gorgeous asshole he is. His erection stood straight out with the tip almost touching the end of the bed. He leaned across the edge of the bed. He grabbed my ankles and held hem down. He looked up the bed towards me.

"You are mine forever. Say it."

"No." He began biting my toes. He started to bite my legs and moved towards my thigh biting down harder each time. Every touch – every bite felt enhanced by a million.

"Come on, Alex. Say what I want to hear." The drug still hasn't worn off so I couldn't move.

"Please, stop."

"It's just three... little.... Words..." He kissed up my leg and between my thighs after each word. He then bit down on my nipple and grabbed my wrist and held me down.

"Okay! Okay!"

"What Alex?"

"I... am... yours..."

"Good girl."

He slid his manhood in. He was gentle with me. He buried his face into my neck and he moved his pelvis back and forth. He grabbed me under my back and turned me around on my stomach. He grabbed me by my shoulders and he moved my hair to the side to expose my neck. He nibbled on my ear lobe and I could feel his manhood just above my butt crack. He began massaging my back and kissing me on my shoulder blades. He puts his hands underneath my boobs that were pressed against the bed and positioned him self as he slid his manhood in. He would go slow and he moved his hands to my ass and grabbed at the cheeks. He slid out of my womanhood and he began biting my ass as he slid fingers in my lonely hole. I didn't want to enjoy this – but I was. I buried my face in my pillows so he couldn't hear me moan. He began slapping my ass and grabbing at both cheeks after each slap. I could feel his body hover over mine and he grabbed my hair and pulled it towards him while still having his finger in my womanhood. He moved his face towards my ear with most of his body weight on my back.

He whispered in my ear. "Tell me you love me."

"No fucking way." I barely mustered the words.

"Alex, tell me that you love me."

"I don't love you. I love Oswald."

I felt his hand move to his penis. He used his hand to guide himself in. He went in and out slow. Teasing me. It was torture. I felt the bitter sweet feeling of release built up inside and the only way it could be released was with telling him what he wanted to hear.

"I know you want me to go faster and you know what I want."

I could feel his hot breath against my neck. He barely put the tip in and he would pull it out. I wanted it. ALL OF IT! How long could I hold out? How long could he continue going this slow, teasing my cunt? I tried moving my hips to wrap myself around his manhood. He grabbed my hips and kept it in place. He started kissing me on my neck and licking at my ear lobe. He put soft kisses down my back. He moved towards my face and started kissing me on my lips biting my bottom lip and sucking it into his mouth.

"I can do this all night, can you?" He moved it all the way in and I gasped.

"Ugh!" A moan escaped my lips.

"You can have all of it, just give me what I want."

"Okay. I love you." I said as plain as I could.

"Like you mean it, Alex!" He moved all of his manhood in again.

"I love you Xavier." I said in a low seductive tone.

He wrapped one arm under my boobs and wrapped his other hand between mine and held it down. He began speeding up. Giving me all of it. He buried his face in my back as he moved his pelvis back and forth faster. His grip on my right hand and right boob tightened as he released inside of me and I released myself. I felt my body fluid leak out and encircled his manhood. He lay behind me with his right arm wrapped around my chest and slid his hand under my side. He held me tight.

"Alex, get dressed."

I remove X's hand slowly, so he wouldn't notice. I go to my room and put on a bra with panties and a long sleeve t-shirt that came to my knees with short shorts on. I walked out to my car and opened the driver side door.

I look over to the passenger side. "Where to spirit guide?"

The ghastly figure looked down at my navigation system as it turned on by itself.

"Go left. Your destination is in 30.5 miles"

The navigation system led me down roads I have never been. I guess it was the back way. It was still dark out.

"You have reached your destination."

I drove up the dirt road to some train tracks. I put my SUV in park and I look out the windshield. My spirit guide was already walking towards the train tracks.

"This is super creepy." I said to myself.

There was a young woman, in her mid twenties, maybe. She was sprawled out across the track. Her golden blond hair began to shine as the sun began to rise. I kneel by her cold lifeless body. Yellow rose petals? I look to my right and see an old fashioned camera with the flash continuously going off. I was about to touch her forehead as I felt a heavy object make contact with my head.

"What the f..." I grabbed at my head. It didn't hurt anymore.

I went in and out of consciousness. I could feel my feet being dragged along the dirt road. I heard something click and I was tossed into the back of a trunk. I squint my eyes. The suns rays were shining into my eyes not allowing me to see my capture.

The last thing I heard before passing out. "Hello, Alex. I knew we would meet again." I closed my eyes giving into the sleep.

"Good afternoon, sunshine!"

I looked down at my wrist they were bound to a chair by metal cuffs. I tried moving my legs – they moved freely.

"I knew I would have you, eventually – and here you are!" I began kicking at the B.M. Killer. He took a few steps back from my kicking legs and laughed at me.

"Now, where is that tracking device?" He began looking over my body.

"What are you talking about?"

"I bugged the house, now where is it?" He grabbed a blade from the floor.

"I don't know what you're talking about!"

"FINE! I guess I will have to make small incisions everywhere. I'll start right here." He grabbed my foot.

"Stop! It's right here!

"Where?" I couldn't point to it directly, so I raised my leg and put it over his right shoulder and eyeballed it to where it was.

He moved his hand from my ankles – touching every inch. He moved up my thigh and he ran his hand over a small lump on my upper thigh. Before I could protest he slid the tip of the blade through my flesh. He grabbed tweezers and poked them through the incision he just made. He moved the tweezers around finally found the micro tracking device and pulled it through the skin. He reached into his pocket and pulled a Band-Aid out and placed it over the wound he had made.

"I will be right back. I can't have them knowing where you are."

He left the room with the device in and his hand and they were stained with my blood. He came back minutes later with no tracking device and clean hands.

I listened. It was quiet - I could hear birds chirping. There were squirrels outside playing. I didn't hear any cars, traffic, or any other person around. Am I in the middle of nowhere? The B.M. Killer began undoing my cuffs from my wrist.

"I wouldn't try to run. The door won't open without a code and the windows are too high up, so if you even got up there to open one, the drop down could possibly break one of your bones. Possibly even kill you." I took a deep breath in. I know that smell... Sweet lavender - my favorite scent.

"Where am I?" I looked at him in the corner of my eyes while my eyebrows moved to the middle and scrunched up my nose.

"Cold Hill Estate. I figure you would recognize this place."

"I guess it looks different when you're tied up."

"Do you live here? I didn't see you at the party..."

"Come on, I will show you to your room."

He grabbed me under my arm and began walking. It is freezing in here. He slid the French doors to the side and we walked into what looks to be the living room. He walked me up the grand staircase. There were pictures after pictures aligned perfectly on the walls. There so many hallways and corners I couldn't remember exactly which way we had went. He finally stopped at a door with my name in cursive fancy handwriting on it.

"This is your room. I will bring up some food for you shortly." He pushed me in and I heard the door lock behind me.

There was a large fireplace across the other side of the room that lit the entire room with its flames. I walked over to it and sat in front of it. I rubbed my hands together and placed them in front of the flames. I warmed up so I walked around the room. In the middle was a queen size bed with red sheets draped over it that flowed across the floor elegantly. There was no television – only books. I walked over to the large bookcase that took up a whole wall and grabbed one off the shelf. As I walked back to the bed the hardwood floor creaked beneath my feet. I sat down and blew the dust off the book and opened it.

The door had unlocked and the B.M. Killer walked in with a tray of food and water. He sat it on my bed and he said not a word and walked out. I finished my food and picked my book back up – werewolves. Interesting read. The words were very well written. It had pictures of a man turning into a werewolf. It looked painful. The words described how the transformation occurred.

"After being bitten, the man turns into a beast every full moon. Only those who are born as werewolves can change at will. The process happens slowly the first time. The man feels every bone being broken in his body and being transformed and bent into the skeletal shape that of a werewolf. The nose is extended by twelve inches, as does the mouth. The teeth extend from the gums and become sharpened at the ends. Wow."

I look at the right page and there was a half man half beast picture. This is insane. I turned the page as quickly as I could eager to see what was on the next page. This is more interesting than television.

"The Werewolf King must find a bride to be the official leader of the pack. Once the bride is chosen, there is a ceremony binding the two forever. The spouse; however, must be part of the pack or a werewolf from another pack."

I continue to read and examine the pictures that are given. They are beautiful and yet terrifying images. Thankfully werewolves don't exist. I read the entire book. It was a long read but worth every second of my time.

I wonder what the B.M. Killer is going to do with me. Is he going to kill me? I hope not. I have fought too hard just to be murdered by a psychopath – well a rich psychopath.

In the middle of the night I wake in a cold sweat. I had a nightmare but I could not remember the details. I hate being locked in a room – I felt like a bird in a cage. I walk towards the door to see if it's unlocked. I placed my hand slowly on the knob hoping no one would hear me twist the knob. It turned all the way to the left and the door creaked open. I look both ways as if I was at a stop sign and walked to the left. It was deathly quiet and eerie. I followed the crimson stained walls with black panel designed with raised creases that reminded me of the oceans waves. I began to rub my arms to produce heat to keep them warm. I turn a corner. The hallways had turned from crimson red to a deep purple. I look down at my feet for a second and giggles of a young child echoed through the hallway. I look down the hall and see a young child standing there. He stared at me and he transformed from a little child into a large hairy beast within seconds. The beast began running towards me at full speed and I fall to the floor and cover my head with my arms. I remove them and I see the little child again standing in front of me.

"Follow me." The child turned and began to walk away.

I picked myself up off the cold floor and followed the young child. As I walk I could hear voices coming through the walls. They were whispers – I couldn't tell what they were saying. The child walked through the dimly lit hallways and to a wall. I looked at him strange as he walked through the wall.

"Hey wait!" How can I get through that?

I pressed my hands against the door and pressed. The door pushed in and pushed out allowing me the access to intrude in the dark passage. Should I go in? This house is insane. There are so many secret passageways.

"Come on, Alex." I could hear the child's voice as if he was right at my ear.

"Right behind you!"

I followed his voice straight down a narrow path and to a staircase. I could see a dim hue coming from up the stairs. There was no dust on the rail to the staircase so it must be used frequently. The little child was at the top of the staircase and was looking down at me as I made the last few steps to the top. He pointed to the handle.

I grab at the gold handle and twisted it. The door opened without hesitation and I walked in and the young child followed behind me. The room was dark. There were large rectangular round tanks filled with water and girls floating through the air bubbles. There were at least twenty tanks on the right and left sides of the room. The first tank I went to I placed my hands on the glass and looked up at the floating girl. She was dead. There was a slice across her neck where her throat had been slit. The next girl had no visible wounds on her body to indicate how she died. Every tank in the room was filled with dead girls. These must be his victims – well, some of them.

At the back of the room were two more tanks. These were different though. They had a man in the right tank and an older woman in the left tank. They had tubes coming from a metal mask that encased their mouth. Air bubbles would pass from the mask into the water. There were machines behind the tanks like a ventilator – keeping them alive.

I could hear a growl coming from behind me. I turned around and walked towards the nose. Within the black steel cage held a beast captive. I walked right past it. It was barely noticeable since the steel bars were a dark color and the beast was as black as the midnight sky. All I could see was ice blue eyes and pearly white teeth – well sharp teeth. It startled me. I moved back and lost my footing and fell to the floor.

"It's okay. I am not here to hurt you." I say while picking myself up and walking to the beauty.

"The beast was magnificent. No words could describe the beauty I saw."

"She's a girl." The B.M. Killer was behind me.

"She is a beautiful creature."

"Yes, she is. She is remarkable." He placed his hands on my shoulder blades.

He moved around the cage and placed his hands on the bars. As he moved around the cage so did his hands – moving over each bar.

"Would you like to hear a story, Alex?"

"Sure." I was transfixed on her beauty." She no longer growled at me. She settled down in the middle of her cage and looked at me. She made me shiver.

"Well, there was a King and Queen who had two children. A prince and a princess." He walked beside me and wrapped his hands around the bars. "The princess had fallen in love. However, that love was a forbidden love by the father. The father said the man she loved was... not of their kind. The princess being stubborn didn't listen to her fathers' demands. She continued seeing the boy against her fathers will. One night she promised her lover she would meet him in the forest near her house. The clock stroke twelve and she snuck out of the house as planned. Her love was not alone. His mother – a witch, accompanied the young boy. His mother despised the King and Queen. The witch began to chant spoken words of another language. The young girl could feel her flesh being torn from her bones and she began to transform. Her skeleton changed from that of a humans into that of a werewolf." I looked over to him – I was speechless. "The witch had retuned her to her family only to be locked away in a cage." He reached out his hand and touched her head. "The witch cursed my sister. She can never change into a human and no human can change either at will or on the full moon."

"That's your sister?" I looked towards the beast.

"Yes. That is why you are here. I want you to break the curse."

"How?"

"That's why my half brother hosted the murder mystery. He wanted to find the best candidate that could find clues and solve the mystery. Since you're a witch that is a bonus – those are defiantly hard to find." He placed his hand across my face and kissed my lips. "Your beauty outshines – even that of a werewolf." I stepped back. "Do I make you uncomfortable little lamb? Maybe I scare you?"

""No." I paused and tilted my head to the side. "I'm frightened of you. So why did you kill all these girls?"

"Their descendants of the witch that cursed my sister. But you – you make me not want to kill." He brushed my hair behind my back. "My last victim however, will be the witch who cursed my sister. I can't let her live after the pain she has caused my family."

"YOU KILLED ALL THESE GIRLS AND YET YOU STILL WANT TO KILL? You're a monster." I motion to all the tanks. I walked out of the same door I came through.

"Are you going to make me find my way back?" I stare into the dark hallways. Nothing.

"Fine, little kid. I guess I am on my own."

I walk it seems like forever. Would I ever find my way back through this maze of hallways? My body shivered from the fear and from the cold. I didn't know which was worse. After making several wrong turns, I finally made the right one. I walk down the crimson hall and found the room with my name on it.

I awoke to screams of a woman. Was I dreaming? The screams became louder. I jolted out of bed and ran towards the door and swung it open. It took me a few minutes to find the right way but I just followed the screams to the grand staircase and followed it down. I was in the foyer – which way do I go? I heard two men arguing. I followed their voices to the right. I walked through the kitchen and into the connecting room. I saw long brown hair that fell behind the chair she was sitting in. The B.M. Killer was in front of her with another man. He was the host from the party – Nathan.

"What is going on?" I walk over to the young girl. "Kris? Let her go! You have what you want just let her go."

Nathan grabs my hands and holds them behind my back. Kris is in the same chair I was in when I was brought here. Her hands were bound to the chair under the metal cuffs and she had a cloth placed over her mouth to prevent her from screaming.

"Okay, I will let her go if you give me what I want." B.M. walked over to Her face was stained with her tears. I tried to break free to give her a hug but Nathan would not allow me such freedom.

"I will do anything – please just let her go! She has done nothing to you."

"Here." I looked at the stone.

"What is this?"

He walked to a table in the middle of the room and pulled out a long poster like paper and rolled it out onto the table. He grabbed my wrist and walked me over to the table.

"I want you to do a locator spell." He placed both hands on the map and leaned over. Nathan walked between B.M. and I.

"How? I know nothing of magic."

"Well, you better figure it out. Your friends' life is in your hands. I would do it myself but only a witch can locate a witch." He looked over to Nathan.

"Just do what he asks sweetheart, and it'll all be over soon."

"Who am I locating?" I opened my palm and looked at the grey blue stone.

"Her name is Zenobia Amalthea."

I closed my eyes and concentrated on that name. My head started spinning and I felt the stone leave my hand. In my mind I could see my vision going from New Orleans flying in the air through the clouds like a plane. I could see cities and people below. It kept going until it stopped. It stopped at a large green sign on a highway that said, "Welcome to Massachusetts." My vision started going down the highway to another sign that said "Salem" 43 Miles. My vision finally stopped at a bar called the "Witches Brew."

"I know where she is."

"So do we." I opened my eyes and saw the stone stand straight up with the pointed end digging into the map - making a small incision.

"Please let her go. You have what you want." B.M. began walking towards Kris.

"You're right." He kneeled down to her cuffs.

He unlocked the cuffs from her wrist and she used her hand to remove her gag. She stood up and began to walk out. B.M. Killer stood in front of her and he reached into his back pocket and pulled out a knife. He slid the knife into her stomach and Nathan walked behind Kris and stabbed her in her back. She looked down at the blood coming from her stomach. It seemed like it all happened in slow motion. I bit into my lip and ran over to Kris and grabbed her face and kissed her. I hope my blood can save her life. I didn't want them to know what I was doing.

"RUN KRIS!"

She stumbled out of the room leaving blood droplets behind her. I watched as she staggered out of the room grabbing at her wound.

"Are you just going to let her go Michael?" Nathan asked his brother.

"Yeah, she won't go far. She's losing too much blood."

"Pack your bags, we're going on a road trip!"

It would take us 25 hours to drive to Salem. They decided to take turns driving so we didn't have to stop and get a hotel room. They put me in the back seat and put the childproof locks on each door. The ride will be long and excruciating.

We were in Birmingham, AL and I had to pee – bad. So Nathan pulled off the interstate in the middle of the city. Michael walked over to my door and opened it and grabbed me by the arm. He walked me in the store and he knocked on the door.

"What are you doing sir?" The store clerk asked Michael. "You can't go in there with her."

"She has special needs, she needs assistance."

"Oh, okay." The older woman walked off.

"Your such a dick." He pushed me into the bathroom.

"I can't take a chance for you to run off. I know you are very sneaky, Alex."

"Whatever." I opened a stall and walked in.

I walked around the store and grabbed snacks and a drink. Michael grabbed some beef jerky and hips for him and Nathan. I put all of my stuff on the counter and Michael did the same.

The next morning Michael had just passed the sign for Salem 43 miles. We were getting close and I started getting nervous.

"Where are we going, Alex?"

"Witches Brew."

Nathan looked the address up for the bar on his phone and types it into the navigation system. I really hope they are not going to kill this girl is broad daylight? Michael pulled up to the bar and parked on the side. I don't even think their open.

Michael got out of the car. "Keep an eye on her."

"No problem." Michael climbed in the back seat with me and put his hand around the back of my neck.

I saw the girl running out of the bar and I was about to scream but Nathan covered my mouth with his right hand and had his left hand around my back and placed on the side of my shoulder squeezing me tight against his side.

The B.M. Killer gave chase to the young girl as she ran through the woods. I could hear her scream. Michael walked out of the woods holding onto her with her back to his chest and her legs kicking up in the air. She struggled against him and he opened the back door and Nathan got out and Michael threw her in.

She was screaming and kicking the back of the driver seat. Michael turned around and slapped her on her face and grabbed it and told her to shut up.

"Who are you?" She looked at me through her tear filled eyes.

"Alex. It'll be okay as long as you do what he wants."

"Did he kidnap you too?"

"Yeah, he did." I shook my head yes.

The girl that looked to be in her thirties with black hair wouldn't stop crying and screaming. Nathan finally reached around and jabbed a needle in her neck to make her be quiet. She fell asleep. It must have been a really powerful sedative because she slept the whole way back.

It was the night of the blood moon. The spell had to be broken tonight or it would be months before the spell could be performed.

"Where is the stone?" Michael asked her while she is tied to a chair.

"What stone?" Michael slid his knife across her arm and I could see blood ooze down. I wanted to help her but Nathan held me in place by my shoulder blades.

"I'll ask again, the black stone, where... is... it?" This time she didn't speak. It made Michael mad.

Before I could protest he had his hand wrapped around her neck choking her. I could hear gurgling noise and her face became pale as she kicked her legs frantically. He finally let go of her and stepped back.

"I will kill you if you don't tell me where it is."

"Fine." She said coughing trying to catch her breath. "It's in my bag."

"We looked through your bag, it's not in there."

"Hand it to me." Michael threw her bag on her lap. "I can't get into it if I'm tied up."

"Fine. You try anything, I will kill you." He said waving a knife at her.

He slid his knife against the rope allowing her hands freedom. She rummaged through her purse and just dumped all of it onto the floor. I could hear ripping sounds coming from her purse and she pulled out the black stone. It was beautiful. It had a hint of yellow in the very middle.

"Thank you." Michael snatched it from her hand. "Grab her. She has a spell to do."

Nathan grabbed Zenobia and we all walked up the stairs into the hidden room - the same room where the little boy led me. The beast was asleep.

#

# EIGHTEEN CHANGE ME

"Wake up, beautiful." Her ice blue eyes opened and she began growling at Zenobia. "Don't worry little sis, you'll be back to normal before you know."

"Here." Michael handed Zenobia the stone.

"I can't do the spell alone." She looked at me. "I am not as strong as I use to be, I need your help."

"Do the spell or I will kill her!" B.M. walks to another room and returns with a woman in his hand. "Do you recognize her? I hope a child recognized her mother..."

"Okay. What do you need me to do?"

"Repeat after me."

"Dark as night, day to day" I repeated those words. "She has remained the same - a beast within a girl so afraid until the day. The blood moon has risen to show us her true image. Let it be known, she will be free. Until this day forward let her be – what she is truly meant to be."

Michael took my mother back into the other room as I saw the beast change. I guess the change must hurt after not changing for so long. Her growls turned into screams as I could hear her bones being re-formed into the human skeleton it once was. Her fur turned into flesh. Her snout became that of a girls nose. She is truly beautiful. She stood before us naked and shivering. Nathan handed her a towel to wrap herself with and all I could think about was 'my mother is alive'?

Nathan walked me back to my room. I guess they wanted family time. He has what he wants; I hope he lets me go. I sat in my room for hours reading books. I eventually fell asleep.

"Come on, wake up. Michael wants to see you." Nathan led me downstairs into the living room.

"What?" I yanked my arm out of Nathans hand. "Where is your sister?"

"Out."

"Well, what do you want?" Well, since the curse is broken... "Thank you for that. I need something else from you."

"What?" He smiled at me.

"You'll find out tonight. Just dress nice. It's going to be a special occasion."

I walked back up the grand staircase. I was freezing. I ran a hot bath with bubbles to warm up. I read books all day. I heard a knock at the door.

"Come on in."

"Alex."

"Oh, hey." I got off my bed to greet Michaels sister.

"Thank you, for what you did. I knew it couldn't have been easy. My name is Larentia. Call me Laren."

"Nice to meet you Laren."

"This is for you." She handed me a dress.

"What is this for?"

"The ceremony."

I watched as she walked out of the door. Ceremony? Didn't I read something about ceremonies in a book? It was like a light bulb went off in my head. I had changed into the dress and Michael walked into my room.

"It's time."

"I am not going anywhere with you!"

"YES, you are, Alex. Now, come on."

"NO!" I knew what he wanted. I would not give in that easy.

He grabbed me by my arm and yanked me out of the room I was kicking and screaming.

"LET ME GO! I AM ALREADY MARRIED YOU CANT DO THIS! WHAT IS YOUR PROBLEM? PLEASE I DID EVERYTHING YOU WANT, JUST LET ME GO!" I drug my feet on the floor trying to prevent him from taking me anywhere.

He dragged me into the same room where his sister had been caged. He threw me on a chair and I tried to get up and make a run for it. I was crying. I was struggling against the restraints he put on my wrist and ankles.

"DO IT!" Zenobia had a gold ring in her hand. Michael grabbed my hand and forced my finger out so she could put the ring on it.

Zenobia began speaking in another language. I could barely understand her through all my screams. I twisted and turned. The ring on the finger started to glow a yellow color and I felt it burn into my skin. I could see Zenobia place a ring on Michael's hand. It did the same as mine but he didn't budge. I guess he could handle pain better than I.

"AHHH!" I screamed in agony.

"Please make the pain stop." I leaned my head on the back of the chair – panting.

The pain had stopped after Michael dumped my hand into a bucket of ice water. What just happened? I couldn't see through my tear filled eyes.

"Congratulations sweetie, you are the Queen of the werewolves"

My restraints were released and I held my left hand to my face. I could see burn marks around the edge of the golden band. Did Red just say I was Queen of the werewolves? I didn't say anything to anyone. I got up from my seat and walked out of the room. I wiped the tears from my eyes and walked to my room. If I couldn't leave, I surely didn't want to see them either.

I crawled into bed and held my knees to my chin. I buried my face in my legs and cried. I was scared. What happens next? What if they found out

I'm a vampire? Doesn't werewolves hate vampires? I heard my door creak open and I saw Michael.

"Go away. I really don't want to see you right now." He grabbed my arm and pulled me off the bed.

"I SAID GO AWAY!" I kicked and screamed and I even bit his arm.

He stopped and threw me over his shoulders. I pounded my first against his back and kicked at his chest yet he would not release me. He opened the door to a room. It was dimly lit with candles and the walls were painted a deep blue. He threw me on the bed.

"WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOUR DOING?" I was pissed.

"We have to consummate the ceremony. I am trying to be a gentlemen but I also have these urges and not the killing kind."

"THE FUCK WE DO!" I got off the bed and ran towards the door.

I felt a sharp pain in my ass. This motherfucker just darted me! I felt the poison spread quickly in my blood stream causing me to be dizzy. I staggered a bit towards the door and fell face first. I saw his feet by my face and he picked me up and laid me on the bed. I never did pass out. I would close and open my eyes. I could see bits and pieces of what he was doing. I saw him place his hands behind my back and I heard the zipper going down. He slid my dress down and threw it on the edge of the bed. I felt him penetrate my womanhood over and over again until he released his wolfie seed deep inside. Our rings began to glow at the same time and words started to engrave on our rings. I guess the ceremony was now officially completed. Once he was done he held me closer to his chest. His arm was around me and I felt his breathing.

I was jolted awake by screaming and yelling. Michael jolted out of bed. He gabbed his pants off the floor and put them on quickly.

"Stay here."

I began to follow him out of the door and he locked it behind him. What is going on?

I pounded my fist on the door. "LET ME OUT OF HERE! MICHAEL!"

I could hear fighting. Who is fighting whom? I jolt out of bed and hop up and down into my pants as I slid them up. I listened to the voices. I could hear faint footsteps coming up closer to my room from down the hall.

The footsteps stopped right at my door. "Alex?"

"Brantley! Let me out of here!"

"Step back!" I could hear him pounding against the door as it bean to crack.

He busted through the door and he grabbed my hand and ran out of the door. We ran down the grand staircase and I could hear the fighting get closer. Brantley took me outside.

"Stay out here no matter what you hear."

"Okay."

"I mean it, Alex!"

"FINE, GO!" I pushed him towards the door.

I stood by the locked truck – pacing. I could hear everyone fighting. Should I go in and help? Should I obey Brantley's wishes?

"Son of a bitch! Get the fuck off!" My Oswald was in trouble.

I didn't think twice, I darted through that door. I felt someone push me to the floor. Before I could get up the were-bitch grabbed my hair and slung me into a wall.

"I told you to stay in the car!" Brantley yelled between punches.

"When do I ever listen?"

"NEVER!" X said as he shoved me out of the way from another attack by Laren

"GO BACK TO THE TRUCK!"

"NO!"

"DAMN IT, ALEX!" As X was yelling at me I saw ice blue eyes sneaking up behind him.

"X behind you! She was lunging toward him and as he turned to face the enemy – he turned into a beast.

What the fuck? X began fighting Laren. He attacked her and pushed her on the floor trying to grab at her neck. She pushed him over and they began growling at each other circling one another. I looked around the house for my mother.

X was my height on all fours. His fur was snow white with a black streak down the middle of his back. His lavender eyes met mine and before I knew he jumped over Laren and in front of me. I looked to my left Michael was running towards me. He threw Michael on the ground and growled at him showing his werewolf fangs.

Laren began running towards X and knocked him off Michael. X landed on the floor hard and knocked him out. Brantley was taking a lot of punches from Nathan. I ran and leaped on his back and threw my arm around his neck – tight. Nathan started swinging at me. I felt his arms grasp both of mine and my grip slipped and he slug me into the wall. As my body landed on the floor I heard a crack. I could feel the bones in my leg split in half as it made contact with the wooden floor. I felt bone shards release from my broken bones and into my leg. I could see some of my bone on the protruding through my skin.

"AHHH! MOTHER FUCKER!" I grabbed and screamed in pain.

X was back on his feet and fighting with Laren. I couldn't do anything but watch. Oswald was taking a lot of punches from Michael. Michael hit him hard in the face. Oswald's face slung downward and blood spurted out. Brantley threw one good punch and knocked Nathan out. He landed face on the floor.

Brantley ran to X. X was getting his ass handed to him by a girl. I could see red in his white fur – he was wounded. Brantley jumped on Larens' back and began punching at her sides. While she was distracted X bit her in her neck and tore a chunk out. Her growls turned into screams and her fur changed back into flesh. She lay on the floor on her stomach grabbing at her wound. The blood was squirting from her neck.

"HELP HER OR I'LL KILL HER!" I didn't realize through all the chaos and madness Michael had left the room to have my mother now by her throat.

"HELP HOW?" I ask trying to rise up on my legs.

"I KNOW WHAT YOU ARE ALEX!" Michael dug his claws into my mothers' shoulder.

"AHHH!" My mother yelled in pain.

"I CAN'T HELP HER – SHE WON'T SURVIVE!"

"JUST DO IT!"

"NO!"

"FINE!"

Michael was about to change into a werewolf. His fangs began to extend as he lowered his mouth to my mothers neck. Everything was going in slow motion. Before I knew it I had forced myself to run on my broken leg. The pain was excruciating. I refuse to anything happen to my mother. Michael let go of my mother and turned her around and stabbed her in the heart. I ran on my broken leg and plunged my fist into Michael's chest. He looked down as I retrieved my hand from his chest - with his beating heart in my hand. Everything was silent. All I could hear was the sound of his beating heart in my hand and the crickets outside. He looked down to his bloodstained shirt and looked me in the eyes.

"We were meant to be... together."

"Not in this lifetime!" In that split second I didn't feel like myself. I look down at my mom and held her body in my arms.

"Please don't leave me." Tears clouded my peripheral vision. I looked down at her lifeless eyes as they stared up at me. "I lost you once, I refuse to lose you again." I rock back and forth with her still body in my arms.

I lay my head down on her chest and I cried into her blood stained shirt.

"MOM! PLEASE! DON'T LEAVE ME! I NEED YOU! Mom..." I knew she was dead. I didn't hear her heart beat. If the heart doesn't beat she loses blood circulation to keep the body alive. I felt a warm sensation protrude from my hands. I felt like I was giving life back into my mother... but that is impossible.

"She's gone, Alex." I heard Brantley say.

"I don't feel too good." I rose up and blood began to seep from my nose.

Oswald picked me up bridal style and carried me to the truck. He opened the back driver door. I kept blacking out. I would see bits and pieces not a clear picture. I could see claw marks on the inside of the door. He laid me down in the back seat. I closed my eyes. I felt someone raise my head and put it on his lap. I opened my eyes and looked up to see X's eyes look down at mine. I closed my eyes again and felt his hand run through my hair and he placed a gentle kiss on my forehead. This is going to be a long trip home.

I watch Oswald as he enters my room. Every time I see him he puts a smile on my face. I rise up on my knees and crawl to the side of the bed and motion for him to come here with my index finger. He begins walking towards me taking his shirt off.

"Come, crawl in my tomb."

He walks to the side of the bed and he wraps his arms around my back as he kisses me passionately. I get up and Oswald sits on the bed. I straddle his waist with my legs on each side of him.

We began kissing and he grabs at the bottom of my shirt and raises it up. I lift my arms up and he slides it over my arms and onto the floor. He moves his cherry stained lips to my neck and places soft gentle kisses and he begins sucking. He moves to my shoulder blades and he places his hands around the back of my bra. I felt my bra un-latch for him and he slid the straps down my shoulders and threw it behind him. He grabbed at my boobs and I closed my eyes and leaned my head back.

"I wish we could stay this way forever." I heard the door open as I said those words to my lover and I opened my eyes.

"Over his dead body!" X grabs my arms and pulls me off of Oswald.

"Get your damn paws off of me!" He walks me downstairs still holding my arm real tight.

"HERE! COVER YOURSELF!" He takes off his shirt and throws it at me.

"WHAT DID I TELL YOU?"

"WHEN DO I EVER LISTEN?"

I raise my hand to slap him and he grabs it and looks at my left hand.

"WHAT?"

"Did the B.M. Killer bind you to him?"

"Yeah, why? I figured since he died we wouldn't be bound anymore, but I cant seem to get the damn ring off."

"YOU ARE THE FUCKING QUEEN? THE LEADER OF THE WEREWOLVES?" I didn't know what to say... Yes?

"DAD... I need you to come to the house!" X called his dad. Alistair arrived in minutes.

"What's going on?" Alistair asked walking through the door.

"My wife..."

"Yeah, what?"

"She is the queen."

"Yeah, all women think they are a queen."

"NO! SHE IS A QUEEN!" He grabbed my hand and showed his dad the ring with a W in the middle of the word Queen and a W on the back.

"Oh shit...." Alistair grabbed my hand. "Well she needs a King." Alistair backed up. "We will figure out a way to bind you two as the King and Queen. For now, she is the only leader."

"What are you doing? X!"

"Shut up! His fangs began to protrude from his mouth and were about to bite me!

"No, please! Stop... NOOO!" I tried to break free of X's grasp. "I'M A VAMPIRE! YOUR BITE WILL KILL ME!" Oswald tried to break X's grip.

"Son, stop!" Alistair placed his hands over X's shoulder. "How? Vampires do not exist!"

"Draven..."

"What of him? He is a myth. X responded."

"He was the one that kidnapped me. I was stabbed. – I ran a high fever almost died. He changed me..."

X grabbed me by the throat. I felt my air being cut off. My feet dangled from the ground. He released my neck and threw me on the floor. Oswald picked me off the floor.

"You call yourself a vampire?"

"Yes, I do. You're such a woman abuser!"

"Not until I met you. You drive me insane!" He hovered over my body. "You're such a stupid little vampire bitch!"

"I'M A VAMPIRE WITCH!" I ball up my fist and it makes contact with the right side of his face – hard.

He grabbed me by my arm and slung me into the bookcase. I fell to the floor and X was walking over to me.

"Leave her alone!" Oswald stepped in front of me.

X shoved past Oswald and he put his hand around my throat. I tried to breath but he was cutting off my circulation. I began grabbing and scratching at his hand. He brought me to my feet from the grip on around my neck. I started rubbing my neck coughing trying to catch my breath.

"You are so weak! I am ashamed to call you my wife!"

"She is a baby vampire! With training and being fed properly she will be stronger than... even you X. Also she is a witch. She will be a force to be reckoned with." He smiled at X, like I am some kind of weapon he can use to his advantage. "She did bring her mother back to life."

I looked down at my ring. I did feel stronger – not much though.

"Where is she?" I asked Alistair.

"She left."

"Why?"

"It is safe for you and her. Her being here puts both of you in danger. Don't worry, you will see her again."

"So how did you guys find me?"

"Well, the tracking device led us a few miles from the house. We weren't sure if that was the house you were in. Since the house belongs...belonged to the King of the werewolves. Let's just say we had no idea what he was capable of."

"Well, thank you – all of you. You have no idea how creepy that house is."

I needed to clear my head. I will go running – that always seems to work. Well, as long as I don't get kidnapped. I slid my pants off and rubbed my leg. Well, being vampire does have its perks. I didn't even see a scar – that's amazing. Speaking of vampire – I'm thirsty...

I slid off my pants and watched as they slid around my ankles. I kicked them to the side and grabbed my shirt on the sides and lifted up. I grabbed some shorts and a muscle shirt with no sleeves and changed.

"X, I need you to do an errand for me."

"What is it?"

"I need you to get me.... Blood."

"Are you serious?" He looked at me with disgust.

"I'll get it. You need your strength when we start training and besides I have errands to run also." Alistair grabbed his keys and walked out the door.

"Thanks." I grabbed my headphones from the kitchen counter and placed each bud into my ear.

I started off walking. My thoughts were scattered. I couldn't think about one thing without going to another. Before I knew my feet was running on the pavement. I see a van start to drive down the road heading towards me. It was a black van with tinted windows. I couldn't see the inside. The van drove on by so I kept on running. I turned around to see the van pull into a driveway and back out. I am on high alert right now. I start walking – ready to fight. The van slows down and stops. I see some guy pull open the side door wearing a ski mask.

"Hey pretty girl. You want some candy?" I walk closer to the van.

"Hell yeah I want some candy!"

"What do you have?" The stranger pulled out a twizzler from beside him.

I grabbed for the twizzler. "You have to get in my van first."

"Okay." I stepped into the van and grabbed the twizzler from the man.

"WHAT THE FUCK ALEX? YOU'RE GOING TO GET IN A VAN WITH A STRANGER?" He yanked off the black ski mask.

"Oh, calm your tits, I knew it was you X. I could smell you and your rape van a mile away!" He shoved me out of the van and leaned over and bit the twizzler in half from my mouth.

"You smelled me? What do I smell like? By the way, you failed the first test."

"You smell like gummy bears."

"What test?" I threw my hands up as the twizzler dangled from my mouth.

"The safety test, be on alert, ALL THE TIME! I'll see you back at home. X shoved me out of the van."

I looked at him. "You know you are the only kidnapper in the world to push a girl OUT of their rape van."

"Shut-up."

X slammed the door shut and sped off.

I turned to start walking again. "He's my husband. He likes to role play."

Some older woman was starring at me holding her little dog in her arms and the dog barked at me. I smiled at her as I put the headphones back in my ear and began running again.

"OW! That hurt!" Alistair was already training me.

"You have to learn to defend yourself!"

"I really don't understand why."

Alistair dropped his fist. "Because when the werewolf pack finds out a vampire is their leader – they will not welcome you with open arms. They will be out for blood, your blood. I am teaching you how to fight just in case we're not around to save you, princess."

"That's Queen." Alistair knocked me on my ass. I was not expecting that.

He held out his hand and helped me up. "Concentrate."

"I am concentrating." X attacked me from behind. I threw him over my shoulder. Alistair then punched me in the face.

"On what? Because you're defiantly not concentrating on training."

"I am concentrating on the pizza I am having delivered tonight."

"Seriously, Alex? This isn't a joke!"

"I'm not joking..." X knocked me to the ground and held me down.

Ugh. I am sore. I had a beautiful black eye until it healed. I ordered my pizza, since it would be a while I decided to take a bubble bath. The warm water helped ease the sore muscles. I felt relaxed. DING DONG! Hmm, my pizza is early. I drained the water and stepped out and grabbed for my bathrobe. All the guys were out at work or at a bar. I grabbed my purse off the bed and walked downstairs.

"Hey Alex."

"Cowboy..."

I ran. Are you freaking kidding me? I heard him running behind me. I ran into my bedroom and slammed my door shut. Where could I hide? I slid under my bed and tried to steady my breathing.

"Come out, come out wherever you are. ALEX!" I could see his feet walk around my bed. He sat on my bed and the bed sunk in. I grabbed my mouth to steady my breathing and not yelp from surprise.

He rose from the bed and walked into my bathroom. He turned the light on and turned it back off.

"Hmm, I wonder where she could be." He stuck his head down at the bottom of my bed. "BOO!"

He reached his hand under the bed and grabbed me by my hair and pulled me from under the bed.

"OW! LET ME GO!"

I kicked him and somehow managed to escape. I ran into the hall as he ran behind me and shoved me. I lost my balance and fell on the floor. I was grabbing at the floor to get myself up until I felt his hand wrapped around my hair and pulled me up.

I grabbed at his hand as he backed me into the wall. He sniffed my neck and licked me from my neck to the side of my face.

"If you're going to kill me, get it over with!"

"I'm not going to kill you – yet."

"How did you even get here?"

"That girl you helped save... Well, I grabbed her hand. The next thing I know there was a flash. It took me a while to find you, but I finally did my little doll."

"OWWW! He pulled my hair more exposing my neck to him."

"Shut... up. I may not kill you but I will kill your lover boy, and your husband."

"What do you want?"

"I want you to help me get BoBo from Strange Land."

"That freak! He deserves to be there!"

"Shhh." He placed his other hand on my mouth. I could hear someone walking in the house. Cowboy looked to the side. He walked me back into my room and locked the door.

He sat me on the bed still holding my mouth with his hand. I could see a knife sticking out of his pocket. I grabbed for the knife and in a swift motion he grabbed it from my hand and threw me on the bed and he was on top f me and I could see the tip of the blade pointed between my breasts – towards my heart.

"Don't fucking move."

"Goodnight Alex. Don't forget we have an early morning."

"Goodnight Brantley. 6 o'clock sharp."

"Yep. Don't forget to set your alarm."

"I won't."

My chest heaved up and down. I was scared to take in a large breath he might stab me on accident. He placed the blade back into his pocket and I rose up from the bed.

"Get out, right now!" I pointed to my door. I watched as he walked towards the door.

"I will be back for you, Alex and you will give me what I want."

He might be back and I will be prepared. The doorbell rang again. Ooh, pizza. All this fighting made me real hungry.

"Hello."

"Hi."

"It is going to be $21.90"

"Here you go." I handed him $30. "Keep the change."

"Thanks."

I grabbed my pizza and walked inside and closed the door with my foot. I turned around to make sure the door is locked, bolted AND the alarm is set. I don't need anymore unwanted guests. I sit on the couch downstairs and turn n the television. I turned it to a scary movie.

I woke up in the middle of the night with the pizza box on top of me. Half of the pizza is gone. I walk up the staircase – I could see the moonlight shining through the windows. I walk into my room and climb in my bed.

"Alex!" I could feel being shaken.

"What? What do you want?"

"You forgot your set your alarm clock."

"Shit." I rolled off my bed.

# NINETEEN DARK MAGIC

Let the training begin... again. I had plenty to drink so I felt stronger. Alistair would swing at me and I could see it coming like it was in slow motion and I would duck. I would rise up and see Brantley's fist coming towards my face and I held out my hand and grabbed his fist with it.

"Good. You're learning." I smiled.

"Let's take a break. You don't need to wear yourself out so soon."

"We have been training for hours..."

"I know."

"So what about the witch side? How can I learn to control my magic and do spells?"

"It would be best if you didn't learn that." Brantley patted his face dry.

"Well, witch can be a little tricky." Alistair started.

"Tricky? She deserves to know, Alistair." Brantley told him.

"Come on, I'll tell you over lunch."

Alistair took Brantley and I to a nice restaurant. I felt completely underdressed. However, it was nice to get to know Brantley and my father-in-law. I ordered a fruity drink but Alistair sent it back and ordered water for me.

"What did you do that for?"

"Alcohol impairs judgment."

"You're right, I did make out with your son when we first met and I was under the influence." Brantley laughed.

"You did good today. You just need to keep practicing." Brantley kissed me on my forehead. He is the only friend I really have.

"So tell me about the witches." I leaned over waiting for a good story.

"See, Alex. There are good witches and bad witches." He grabbed my water from the waiter and handed it to me.

"Okay... Well, it's always like that. You have good people and you have bad people."

"Witches are different. They have magic. There is white magic, the good side, or the dark magic, the bad side. The type of magic they use determines what kind of witch they will become."

"Basically what your saying is that if you use magic for good things, you will be a good witch.... And if you use dark magic, then your bad?"

"Not just bad. The darkness takes complete control over your body. You're never the same."

"Well, I just wont use dark magic."

"You're right, because you won't be using anymore magic at all."

"That's not fair."

"Life's not fair!" He beat his fist on the table. "I have seen the most decent person turn to the darkness. One spell gone bad or they use dark magic to save someone and it grabs you from the inside and takes complete control. There is no coming back from that darkness."

"Alex, just listen to him, he's right." Brantley replied.

I turn the channel to a scary movie as the doorbell rang. I reluctantly rose up from my comfortable couch to answer it since no one else is here. It's probably my pizza.

"Hello Alex."

As quickly as I answer the door, I try to slam it close. He stuck his foot between the doors and pushed his way in. He is much stronger than I am. My feet began to slide backwards so I just let go and ran. The only place I could hide was my room. I didn't quite make it. Cowboy reached out as I looked back and slammed me into the wall next to my bedroom. He grabs for my shoulders as I kick and scream at him. He placed his hand over my mouth and I bit down.

He pulled his hand back towards him. "Ow! That really hurt!

I could hear someone walking through the front door. I try to scream as Cowboy places a firm grip over my mouth and holds me against the wall.

"You make a sounds, I will hurt you – badly. Then, I will take you back to Strange Land and kill them."

He reached for my door handle and opened the door and pushed me in. I stumble over my feet regaining my balance.

"How did you get out?"

"Lower your voice!" He hissed at me.

I pace my room as I hear footsteps walking down the hallway. It's Brantley with Ashley. I can hear them giggle and kiss one another. I am about to make a run for it before Cowboy grabbed me and pulled out a knife and dug the tip of the knife into my hip. I heard the door to Brantley and Ashley's room open and close.

"How did I get out? Hmm let me think..." He tapped the tip of the blade covered in my blood against his lips. "That girl you saved... Well, I barely touched her hand and there was a flash. I figured you had no intention of helping me escape. I don't blame you, after all."

"The world doesn't need more evil in it so why would I deliberately bring you back? I asked Cowboy.

"Yet, here I am. See Alex, things have a weird way of working out."

"Why are you here? What do you want?" I sit on my bed and cross my arms and legs.

"What do you think I want? BOBO! I promised him we would leave that place and he is still stuck there!" He placed each hand on the sides of my thigh.

"Oh no! Uh-uh!"

"Yes you will help me. Just for fucking me over Alex, we won't just be bringing BoBo back, we will bring every body back AND destroy Strange Land for good."

"You are out of your damn mind!"

I began pacing again. He is insane! One more evil in the world is bad enough – bringing 1,000's back... that will be total chaos – mayhem!

"The choice is yours. If you don't..." Cowboy walked closer to me. "I'll do things to you that what happened in Strange Land seem like a day dream." He moved my hair off my shoulder and placed his hands on each shoulder.

"Then... I will butcher every one you care for and love."

I looked from the floor to meet his eyes. He was serious. I don't think Cowboy knows how to joke around. I took his threats serious. I felt trapped. I had two options and both would end badly. Either way I would be responsible for each outcome. I watched as Cowboy opened the door to walk out.

"Sleep on it Alex. I know you'll make the right decision."

Each option is a bad decision. I know which one to choose. I might be selfish but I couldn't live with myself if anything happened to Oswald, Brantley and I hate to say, even X. They are my family!

I walk to my window as Jaws jumped on my bed. I pull the curtains back to see Cowboy cut across the other side of the road as the pizza delivery driver pulled in the driveway. Cowboy turned and gave me one last smile as I heard the doorbell ring, finally something good to happen.

I could hear the faint ring of my cell phone. I barely opened my eyes and looked over. The ringing had stopped, so I closed my eyes again. The ringing started again and I jolted up as the pizza box lying on top of me fell to the floor. I looked at my phone "Unknown Caller." I was hesitant at fist to answer but it might be important.

"Hello?" I ask half asleep.

"Alex? Is that you?" I recognize that voice.

"Kris?"

"I need your help... I think I killed someone."

"Where are you?" I jotted down the directions to where my friend was. "I'll be right there!"

I ran upstairs and grabbed my purse that had my keys inside. I jog outside and hop in my car and drive. I wasn't sure what to expect. I really hope she didn't kill anyone.

"Alex!" Kris ran up to me and hugged me.

"Kris, where is he?" she pointed behind a car.

I ran behind the car to see a young man maybe in his late twenties. I didn't need to check for a pulse because I could hear the faint thumping in his neck.

"He's barely alive." I look over to Kris as she watched me while tears streamed down her face.

"I am so sorry. I don't know what happened. We were making out and I started kissing on his neck and CHOMP! I bit him! I just had the urge I almost didn't stop.

"Come here." I held out my hand for Kris to grab. She bent down on her knees and I grabbed her arm. I bit down on her arm and blood began to pour.

"Ow. What was that for?"

"Saving his life."

"Move your arm to his mouth."

I held open his mouth and let the blood from her wound pour into his mouth. His heart began to beat faster and the bite wounds from his neck began to heal.

"How did I...?"

"Do that? You're a vampire Kris."

"No, I'm not!"

"I know it sounds crazy but that was the only way I could save you. I didn't want you to die! You are my best friend!" I grabbed her and hugged her tightly.

"Vampires... don't exist." She whispered.

"They do."

"Come on, let's go." I wrapped my arm around her shoulder.

"What about him?" We both look back to the young man that not even five minutes ago was knocking on deaths door. Now he is awake and raising himself up.

"What happened?" I heard the young man say.

"You were bitten and saved by a vampire." Kris yelled back towards the man.

I made the 45-minute drive home with Kris in the passenger seat. She fell asleep on the way there. I made it back just as the sun was coming up. I shake Kris lightly until she opened her eyes.

"Where are we?"

"This is where I have been staying, it's a long story."

I was tired and I knew Kris was too. I walked upstairs and she followed behind. We both crawl into my queen size bed to sleep. I awake to drilling noises coming from downstairs. I barely open my eyes to see my clock that read 9:18 a.m. Seriously?

I drag my feet downstairs towards the source of the noise. I see Brantley at the back door doing something. He reached behind him to grab something.

"Damn it Alex! You scared the shit out of me!"

"What are you doing this early in the morning?"

"It's not really early anymore. However, I am putting in a doggy door for that fury little monster of yours. He keeps scratching on my door in the middle of night wanting me to let him outside to potty."

"Why don't you just wake me up?"

"I have tried. You sleep like a corpse."

"Well, technically a corpse is dead."

"You know what I mean."

"Whose phone is this? It keeps ringing..." I looked at the phone with a really sexy guy on it and the name "Red".

"That's mine, sweetie." Laurie walked from outside and grabbed the phone out of my hand.

Since I have been under a lot of stress lately and I have my best friend back, we decided to go clubbing tonight. This little stick will decide my future and whether or not I drink or not I have been feeling nauseous, dizzy, and throwing up in the morning. I waited as long as the directions told me to – I looked at the stick to see the results. I walk out of the bathroom with my pregnancy results in my hand to show my best friend.

"I guess I will... be drinking tonight! I do want children, just not right now. Also I wouldn't even know who the father would be. I already have a lot to deal with.

Kris showered and got dressed for a night out. I just got out of the shower with my hair wrapped in a towel wearing panties and underwear.

"Hi, I'm Alex's husband and you are?" I turn to see X shaking hands with Kris.

"What do you want?"

"Where are you going?"

"Out."

"Where?"

"To a club." Kris responded.

"Which one?" X walked behind me.

"The one in downtown Nashville."

"Fine, be back at 12.

"Sure sweetheart." I blew a kiss to him as he walked out of the room.

"Married? When the heck did that happened? Wow, you work fast. I take it your no longer a virgin then..."

"No, but I didn't lose it to him. It's a long story. I don't want to ruin the mood. I will tell you later." Kris smiled and giggled and mouthed an "okay".

"Dang girl... So... does he have a brother?" Kris asked smiling.

"Geez, I hope not. I do not want another clone of him walking around."

I slipped on my black straight leather pants with a low cut, short sleeve grey shirt that extended half way down my thighs. I tucked in one side of it, slipped on my black heels and we headed out the door.

I lied to X about what club we were going to. Kris had heard about a new club that just opened and she wanted to check it out. As we walk in, there was creepy music playing through out the club. Everywhere I looked people were dressed in dark clothing. People were swaying to the music, dancing having a good time. Kris and I made our way through the dancing crows to the bar. The bartender was dressed in all black, his hair was slicked back and as he began to speak I could see fangs.

"What can I get you delicious looking ladies to drink?"

Kris leaned over the bar showing off more cleavage to the man. "I keep seeing people with dark colored red drinks."

"The crimson, yes. Our most popular drink."

"We will have two, please." The bartender handed our drinks. Kris handed him money to pay for the drinks.

"No need, sweetie. That gentlemen already paid."

"Oh. Well, thank you." Kris tipped her head and help up her glass to say thanks.

I looked at my phone; it was 1:23 a.m. I began to get tired from all the dancing and my head was spinning from all the drinking. Kris was dancing with a guy and I went to the bar to order water. I sipped on my water rubbing my head.

"Here Eat."

"Thank you."

"Drinking without eating much during the day will make you feel dizzy."

I bit into the hamburger the bartender made me. It was the best damn burger I have ever eaten!

"How is it?" I shake my head up and down since I couldn't talk with al the food in my mouth. The bartender leaned over and wiped up ketchup from the side of my mouth.

"Thank you. How did you make this?"

"Old family recipe."

"Here" I handed the bartender my phone number. "I love food. We can share recipes."

"Sounds great." He slid my number in his pocket.

I started to hear commotion as I finished the last of my burger. What is going on? I could see coming from the ceiling a large glass box sliding down from heavy-duty wires. I began to run as fast as I could to grab Kris.

Some of the people were blissfully unaware they were about to be trapped like wild animals in a cage. I tried pushing through the crowd but the glass container was inches from the ground. The people that weren't trapped began to scatter like ants. They ran for the exit, pushing one another over trying to get out. I banged my fist on the glass.

"KRIS! WHERE ARE YOU?"

"She can't hear you." I finally see Kris make her way to the side of the glass.

I point my finger motioning for her to back up. I moved back a few steps to get a running start so I could smash through the glass. The only thing I smash is my face. I try over and over again, not even putting a crack in it.

"You keep doing that, you'll give yourself brain damage." A mans voice behind me said.

I continue to bang my fist on the glass until they bled. "Let me friend go!

"I'm sorry I can't do that."

"Please! You can have me! Just let her go! I just got her back!" I could feel the tears in my eyes form.

The man grabbed me from behind and threw me over his shoulder. I kicked and screamed trying to get away.

"Someone wants to meet you! Stop fighting!"

I feel the man that was carrying me get knocked to the floor. I fell off of his shoulder and tumbled across the dance floor. I felt strong arms swoop me up, throw me across his shoulder and ran outside. We made it out the doors and X put me on the ground.

"GET IN!"

He didn't have to tell me twice! I grabbed the handle and threw myself in the passenger seat. I assumed we would follow the bad guys to retrieve my friend.

"You're going the wrong way!"

"We aren't getting your friend back, not tonight."

"X!"

"Alex! I am out numbered, and they will kill not just me but you as well!"

"How did you find me? Did you follow me again?"

"Yeah! Aren't you glad I did? I am tired of having to rescue you!"

"I am tired of being kidnapped! I have never been kidnapped so many times before I met you! Actually... I was never kidnapped before you!"

"Don't you blame this on me!"

"Shut up! I am blaming you! How did you find me anyways?"

"Your phone. I still have that tracking device on it and as long as you have your phone on and with you, I can always find you. I fell asleep and went in your room to check on you and you weren't there! AND I TOLD YOU TO BE HOME AT 12!"

"When do I ever listen to you?" I gave him a dirty look.

"Thank you, but please X, we need to save Kris."

"We can't go back!"

"Please X! She is my best friend!"

"That place is filled with werewolves! The best thing we can do is track where they're hiding and plan an attack to get her back!"

"Why would they take her?"

"They probably know who you are and wanted you, not your friend."

"How could they know?"

"Word travels fast among werewolves... and Nathan isn't dead, neither is Laren. Somehow she got blood from a vampire and healed."

"I THOUGHT YOU KILLED THEM!"

"I'M A WEREWOLF, ALEX! I CAN'T JUST KILL OFF ALL OF MY KIND! THERE ISNT MANY OF US LEFT ANYMORE!"

I was angry. I guess he did have a point. Enough blood was spilled for that one night and now my friend Kris is caught in the crossfire because of me. Now it's up to me to save her!

Oswald and Brantley left on a business trip so it is just X and I. I have been searching through old books for countless hours trying to find a clue to where they took Kris. I pace around the study looking at different books – flipping through the pages. I ran my thumb across the pages flowing through them looking for something, anything!

"You're not going to find the answers in these old books." X walked in the room. He picked up a book and blew the dust off.

"Well, at least I am doing something! What are you doing to help find her?" I crinkled my eyes to keep from crying as I look towards X.

"Oswald and I didn't want to tell you but he and Brantley went to the head quarters to track her down." He walked over to me and hugged me – tight. "We will find her, don't worry."

"I'm just so scared at what they'll do to her."

He placed his hand under my chin so I could look up at him. "We will find her, I promise."

I leaned my head closer towards his. I moved my lips closer to his, hoping he would meet me half way. Our lips connected. Maybe being an emotional wreck caused me to kiss X. I needed comfort and he was giving it to me. He picked me up from under my butt and I wrapped my legs around his waist. We continued to kiss as we made our way upstairs. He sat on his bed with his long legs touching the floor with his feet. He began kissing my collarbone.

"Tell me I'm beautiful."

"You're beautiful." He said in between kisses.

"Tell me you love me."

"I love you Alex." He said before he started grabbing at my boobs. Til death do us part."

I looked at his face just long enough to see him clamping down on my shoulder blade with his were-fangs. I grabbed at the wound. Blood seeped out of the room. It happened so fast I couldn't process anything completely.

"Why would you do that? You know what that does to vampires!"

He didn't say a word; he just followed me out of his room and into the hallway. I was losing a lot of blood and I felt dizzy. I grabbed onto the side of the wall to keep my balance. As I looked back I could see X and a smear of blood on the wall. My vision became blurrier by the second. I lost my balance and fell to the floor. I started to crawl away from him and I felt a strong grip grasp my ankle and lift my leg up dragging me backwards. I tried to grab at the hard wood floor scraping my nails across it as he drug me further and further. I got my ankle free and turned my body around and kicked him in the face. I got a staggering start but I took off downstairs to the front door. As I was about to open the door, Oswald opened it. I jumped in his arms as I heard growls coming from behind me.

"NO! NOOO X!" The man before me turned into a beast and he began running on all four and Oswald turned me around with his back facing X as he lunged at us, I held out my hand as if trying to stop him somehow. "NO!"

I closed my eyes waiting for the inevitable, but it never came. I slowly opened my eyes to see X just inches from Oswald. Oswald looked behind him as I let go. I walk to the door and slam it shut on X. There was a loud thump against the door as it cracked in the middle. I guess he un-froze.

"So you do possess dark magic, this isn't good." Alistair walked over to Oswald and I.

"Where the hell did you come from?"

"The car." Alistair replied.

"You were just going to let us die!" I lunged at him and Oswald grabbed me around my waist.

X opened the front door and stood there naked. Two girls walking down the road stared at X as he tried to cover himself up with his hands.

"Go put some clothes on, son. Alex, come with me."

Alistair and Brantley walked me into the living room. "Go get the medical kit." Alistair told Brantley.

"Do you realize what this means?" He moved my shirt down to expose the wound.

"I am going to die..."

"Not if I can help it." Brantley handed Alistair the first aid-kit.

"Don't worry Alex. It doesn't look as bad as it seems." Brantley said with a disgusted look.

"Thanks." I laughed at him.

He began stitching me up. I watched as the needle sliced through my skin. I could feel the blood I lost was being replaced with new blood but not fast enough. I needed to feed.

"I need blood."

"I will go get it." Brantley volunteered. "Where is it?"

"The bottom drawer of the refrigerator."

I looked to Alistair with concern. "Has any vampire survived a werewolf bite?"

"None of the scientist-made vampires. No."

"That's comforting."

"We will wind a cure, Alex! I will search every piece of this land until you are cured."

"When do I turn?"

"The next moon, but you won't survive the change."

"When is the next full moon?"

"34 days."

"I guess we better start searching, and soon."

I ho off the couch and pull down my sleeve over the gauze that covers my wound. I could see a little bit of red blood that seeped through the bandage.

I toss and all night. My wound wasn't healing, so it was painful. I turn over to my left side and place my arm under and over my pillow. I close my eyes to drift off to sleep and I could feel an arm wrap around my waist.

"Did you come to say you're sorry?"

"No."

I kick the covers off of me as the man injects my leg with a syringe. I awake in an unknown place. I throw the covers to the side and wrap my legs around the side of the bed. The walls were painted black with red striped. The cold floor was black with shimmery sparkles embedded within. In the middle of he room was a large black tree with large limbs extended from it. I walked around the tree to examine it. There were four skulls, with fangs

which were perfectly embedded in the tree – as if the tree was created with them connected. I look up to the ceiling to see a chandelier hanging from the ceiling swaying slowly from side to side.

"Here. Drink up cup cake."

A deep voice that came from the wooden door that had bars on the top slid a blood bag between the bars and landed on the floor. I sunk my tiny fangs in my dinner to make puncture holes. As I guzzled the blood, I could hear the man's footsteps become distant.

I walk around the tree tracing my fingers over the skull with the protruded fangs. I made my way to the back of the tree and as I traced my finger along the fang, it poked my fingers. I pulled my finger back and placed it in my mouth to suck the blood. The skulls mouth began to close. I walked closer and around the skull lit up with N, E, S, and W with lines and arrows pointing in each direction.

"What did I just do?"

The skulls mouth began to open as the compass surrounding the skull faded. Inside of the mouth was something yellow colored. I was afraid of the skull biting me again but I reached my hand in and pulled out a yellow stone.

I hear footsteps coming back. I ran over o the bed I was asleep in, and place the stone in the pillowcase. The door began to creak open and I could hear heavy footsteps enter. I walked around the tree facing the man. He threw something at me it landed on the floor.

"Put it on. Someone wants to meet you, princess."

I could barely see the object since there were no lights except from out in the hallway and the object blended in nicely with the floor. All I could see was a red shimmer from the object. I reach down grabbing at a pointy object – It was a black crown. I feel the cold metal pressed against my palms as I place the crown upon my head.

"It's queen to you." The man growls at me and shows off his were-fangs as I stumble back. "Princess works."

The man grabbed me by my upper arm and led me through hallways and doors. This place is a maze! The crown was a little big and kept tilting down my face and I would push it back into place. He finally slowed down to open two red double doors. He grabbed each knob on both doors and opened them.

He grabbed me by my arm again and led me to the far end of the table. He pulled the chair out and sat me in it. He bent down and cuffed my ankles to the sides of the chair. The man that led me in this room left through the same doors – leaving me alone.

I look down the long table to see only two seats were available – one at each end. In the middle there was a fat pig on a platter with a red apple in his mouth and purple grapes around him. There was other food that was set out with a plate, silverware, and a wine glass at my end. I assume it was the same on the other end. I heard footsteps enter the deathly quiet room.

"Hello my Queen." The man said through his grin.

"You?"

# TWENTY QUEEN OF THE WOLVES

"You? How do you know me?" He stared straight towards me from across the table.

"Better question is... how do you know Laura?" I fold my hands across the table.

The butler, I assume, walks over to me with a bottle of red wine and pours it into my glass. The butler grabbed his plate and filled it up with food and did the same to mine. We ate in silence.

The butler re-filled my wine glass about four or five times when I started to feel... woozy.

I pointed my finger at the man and asked again. "How... do... you know...Laura?"

"I think you have had too much to drink."

"Perhaps." I slurred. "That doesn't mean I don't want the answers to my question."

He wiped his mouth off with the cloth napkin and got up and walked over to me.

"You didn't have to get up. An answer would have been fine from across the table."

"Come with me." He held out his hand.

I got a real good look at him. His demeanor and stature was frightening. My brain was foggy but my thoughts were clear. I have always believed there are good and bad people in the world. This man, however, I can't help but think he is neither bad nor good. He is something altogether different. I held out my hand as he wrapped his around mine. He pulled me out of my chair.

He led me into a room, which seemed to be a library. There were thousands of books high on shelves that could only be accessed by the tall rolling ladder. There were also portraits hanging around the room. There were many people who have had their faces painted for a portrait, but none of the people were painted together in one portrait. One portrait in particular caught my attention. She was younger but I recognized her as soon as I saw her.

"Laura. Why do you have her portrait? Who's baby is she holding, X?"

"No. That's me."

"Are you...?"

"Yes. I am her illegitimate child she had out of wedlock. Alistair, he couldn't handle the thought of his wife cheating on him, so she gave me away. Four years later..."

"They had Xavier."

"Yep! Their golden child!"

"So, you are X's half brother? Does he know?"

"I don't think so. No."

"Laura, my mom just found me a few years ago, we have been in contact ever since."

He stared at her portrait, as did I. I couldn't imagine Mrs. Laura having an affair she loves Alistair too much. One Xavier in the world is bad enough... now there are two?

"Do, why am I here?" I look at him in the corner of my eye.

He doesn't return the look. "You are the queen of the werewolves. Being the King and all, I wanted to meet the Queen."

"Of course. That does make sense."

"You know it's kind of funny."

"What's that?"

"The werecil, which is the werewolf pack, already agreed Michael was unfit as the King. He was to be de-crowned and exiled from the pack because the pack and I found out about his... extra curricular activities. So do you believe in fate, Alex?"

"I'm not sure... I guess everything happens for a reason."

He walks me back to the room I woke in. This is a beautiful house. Each step I took, my feet became colder against the freezing tile, which gave me the chills. I looked at him in the corner of my eyes, he never returned my gaze – he only looked straight ahead. I ran my hand against the textured wallpaper – it felt weird.

"Here you go. Is your room to your liking?"

"Well, if I was into that whole Queen locked in a dungeon, then yes. I have to admit the bed is real comfortable more so than my bed at home." I plopped down on the bed.

"I hope you can someday call this place your home. You belong here. You are the queen, after all."

"Yeah... so I've been told."

I watched him turn and walk out of my dungeon. I heard the door lock behind him. I rose to my feet quickly and wrapped my fingers around the bars.

"I have trouble sleeping in new places, unless you want to tranquilize me again, may I get a book to help me sleep?"

"Sure. Anything in particular?"

"Something scary." I smiled as he nodded his head and walked off.

I sat on the bed starring at the tree. I was afraid to touch it again. I saw an arm reach through the doors and dropped a book to the floor. The dust from the book scattered in the air as I could see the dust particles from the dim light shining through the bars. The book was thick. I opened the cover and flipped through the pages. Interesting. It had drawings in it and it being an old book, this should be a good read.

"Wake up, princess." I heard the dungeon unlock.

"Ugh. You again?"

"I could say the same about you." The gremlin said.

"What do you want?" I lay still on the bed hoping he would disappear. Unfortunately that didn't happen.

"The boss wants to see you." Gremlin opened the dungeon door slowly as it squeaked.

"The boss?" I open my left eye.

"... The king." I wrap my feet on the side of the bed and I rub the sleep from my eyes.

I grab the sweater that was placed on the edge of my bed. I pull it over my head and I slipped on some slippers.

"What does he want?"

The gremlin walked me out of the room. He walked me into the main part of the house where there was high windows and sun shining through.

"Stay here."

The gremlin walked out of the room. I was in a study with a large fireplace and a large portrait of the "King" hanging on the wall above the brick lined fireplace.

"Do you like it?"

"It's very detailed... that's for sure." The King was naked on a bear claw rug.

"It is after all an accurate description." He said standing behind me.

"Yikes! That is a scary thought." Well he is very well off.

I turn to face him. He is shirtless with blue sweat pants on. His hair was messy like he too had just woken up. I think I drooled a little. I wiped it from my mouth and walked closer to him.

"Are you ready?"

"Ready for..." Before I could ask he knocked me on my ass. He held out his hand to help me back up.

"Since you are the werewolf queen, I need to prepare you to act as such. I will teach you etiquette, how to dress, how to handle certain situations, and most import... how to fight. Not all of the werewolves are going to be thrilled a vampire is their queen, so you might have threats against your life. I won't always be around to protect you... So you will need to know how to defend yourself. Do you understand?"

Yeah... except the whole teach me how to dress. I dress just fine." He kicked my back leg and I fell.

We were training for hours it seemed like. I was bruised from head to toe. It was a good start though. I got in a few punches and kicks... okay, just one punch and even that was accident – I was trying to swipe away a fly that was flying close to his face.

"Here." He threw an ice patch.

I saw back on the couch in his study where we were training. I was extremely tired. I was sore all over I didn't know where to put the ice patch. I sat it across my belly because it hurt the most. I leaned my head back to relax.

"You know I don't even know your name." I said to him behind me.

"Reddick, but please call me Red." He said from a distance.

I could hear two voices in the back. One I recognized as Red but the other I haven't heard until now. The unrecognizable voice became louder and frustrated.

"YOU BROUGHT HER HERE? WHY DIDN'T YOU KILL THE LITTLE BITCH? HERE I'LL DO IT FOR YOU!"

Before I could open my eyes completely I felt a large hand grab me by my throat. He picked me up and off the couch and I started scratching at his hand.

"Stupid cunt! You think you're the queen?" He spat out. I closed my eyes to keep his saliva from getting in them.

"Put her down, Max!" Red said.

"Yes Max, put me down."

"Why should I?"

"Because I am... your queen." I didn't think it was possible but his grip became tighter. "Are you Russian? I love your accent!" I said through coughs. He loosened his grip and I could feel my feet on the floor again and my throat was allowing me to breathe. What a wonderful feeling it was! I grabbed around my neck and coughed.

"Thank you. You're so tiny. You even have tiny baby fangs. They are adorable." Max said in his Russian accent. This man was huge and bulky. I think he lifts weights as a career.

"Alex, let me formally introduce you. This is Max. He is the leader of the pack and my best friend."

I held out my hand to shake his. "Nice to meet you..." Before I could finish he was kneeling. "You don't have to... okay you can kneel" I smiled. I could get use to this – not the whole choking the queen thing but the kneeling to the queen.

"I am going to put you in a different room. One more suitable for a queen."

"Okay." I thought about the stone. I needed it. He couldn't know I found it though. "I just need to get that book from the room." I lied. I really wanted the stone.

"Sure."

He walked me back to the room I was in. How could I get the stone without him knowing? He was making up the bed. I heard Max call to Red.

"I'll be right back." He laid the pillow down that he had picked up which had the stone in it. That was a close call.

I reached in the pillowcase and grabbed the cold stone from within. Where can I hide it? I have shorts and a sweater on. I heard footsteps walk closer to the room. I shove the stone down my shirt and between my boobs under the front of my bra. I grabbed the book quickly.

I kept rearranging my boobs when I felt the stone slip. Red sneaked a peak and would smile. I hope he didn't think I was perking up my boobs to impress him.

He opened the door to my new room. It defiantly wasn't doom and gloomy like the other one. It had large windows that filled the room with sunlight. I opened the windows to smell the fresh breeze. I walk over to the double doors to walk into a closet full of clothes. What the hell is this? I'm all for black and dark colors but this is over doing it.

I looked over to Red. "I need a new wardrobe. These clothes are hideous! I'll play by your rules as long as I get some new clothes! This is the 21st century, fashion wouldn't hurt."

"So new clothes for the new queen it is!" I smiled and shut the double doors.

Sleep didn't come easy. I rummage through the medicine cabinet until I find some sleeping pills. It helped with the sleep process and the pain.

I pull my shirt over my head to take a shower. My arm was in pain. I felt the venom of the werewolf spread from the wound. The wound looked infected – but I knew it was just part of the transformation.

"Hey, we need to talk."

"Sounds serious." Red looked down to my feet.

"It is! Very Serious!" I crossed my arms.

"Well, it is kind of hard to take you serious in those." I looked down to my feet.

"What? Have you never seen a girl in pink pig slippers?"

'No, actually this is the first... What can I help you with miss Alex?"

"This!" I took my shirt off to show the wound. Max almost choked on his food. "Max, you okay? Have you never seen a girl in a bra before?"

Red ran his fingers over the area. He walked out of the room with some pain pills and a gauze pad with tape.

"Sit. Take these." He handed me the two blue pills. He placed the gauze over the infected area and taped it. He handed me my shirt and I put it back on.

"So what are we doing about this?"

"We? Oh, no. Max and I are going to handle it." He placed his hands on my shoulders. "You are not going to die."

"Why are you spinning?"

"Pills finally kicked in. Come on you need to get rest."

I tried saying 'okay' but it came out more as 'oslay'. Wow! Those little blue pills are powerful. I am pretty sure I fell asleep walking up the stairs.

I woke in the middle of the night hearing voices. It might be the pills but I wanted to follow the voice to where it would lead me. The voice was low and soft and vaguely familiar. It led me down a hall I had not been before. The voice began to sing and off key. Kris? I tried opening the door but it was locked. I pulled a bobby pen out of my hair and picked the lock.

Kris was sitting on the floor with her legs pressed against her chest. I could see her ankle was shackled. In the corner sat the gremlin on the chair, asleep.

"Alex?"

"Shhh. Be quiet." I pressed my index finger to my lips.

I used the same bobby pen to unlock her restraints. I grab her hand and as she rose to her feet the shackle hit the concrete floor. The gremlin awoke from the noise.

"RUN KRIS!"

I turn around as she made it through the door. I held out my hand and blew some kind of sparkly dust from my palm.

"Sleep."

I felt like I knew what I was doing. I guess I did because the gremlin hit the floor and was snoring. I was smirking as I walked out of the door.

"Let her go." Max had Kris by her waist and a hand around her throat.

"So this is how you re-pay me?"

"You have no reason for her, let her go!"

"NO! I have plans for her." Red swiped his back palm across Kris face.

"Please, you have me!" I step closer and Red steps in front of me.

"I can't turn the queen into a hybrid, what kind of king would I be if I did that? However, your friend... I can turn her into one... well, if she survives."

"Max chain her back up and wait for Edgar to wake."

Red grabbed my arm and walked me back to my room. He wants to turn my friend into a hybrid? She won't survive... I can't let that happen.

He opened the door to my room and shut it behind him.

"Please, find someone else! She is my best friend!" I pleaded with him.

"Max is my best fiend and he has been through much worse tan turning into a hybrid. Trust me, your friend will thank me."

"IF SHE SURVIVES! There has not been a vampire that has been bitten by a werewolf."

"Of course not, because all of them are machine made... well, except for one... well, three now. When your friend survives...

"IF SHE SURVIVES!"

"WHEN she survives... the turn will make her a stronger person and a valuable asset!

"To who?"

"Me."

"Are you building an army or something?"

"Yeah... something like that." He smirked.

"For what reason?"

"To retrieve what is rightfully mine... The were-creator."

"Is that what you call it?" I gave him a 'are you serious' look.

"Yeah. What's wrong with that name?"

"Nothing I guess... if you have no imagination."

"Ha-Ha. Goodnight Alex."

"Red..." He stopped outside my door. "The were-creator as you call it is not yours, it rightfully belongs to me. It was my fathers."

"I know..." He put his hand on each side of my door and leaned in. "That's why you're my queen and I haven't killed your or your friend... yet."

I slapped him real hard on the face. He rubbed his face and smiled. I grabbed the door to slam it close but he grabbed it. I was about to punch him but he grabbed my wrist and kissed me on the lips.

"UGH!" He let go of my wrist and I slammed the door shut.

"Goodnight my beautiful queen!" I could hear the enthusiasm in his voice.

I walked downstairs. It was training time. I had a great night sleep and felt well rested.

"Take it off Alex." Red waited impatiently.

"But I like." I looked up.

"It will be uncomfortable."

"Fine!" I grabbed the crown off my head and laid it gently on a chair.

"Okay, let's begin."

I waited for the punches – it never came. I lowered my hands and just looked at Red, waiting.

"What are you doing?"

"Today, we won't be fighting."

"Then why the hell did you get me out of bed at 6 o'clock in the morning?"

"You're a witch... we will be focusing more on that today."

"Just concentrate. I can tell you're a powerful witch. You can do whatever your mind an think of."

"Look at Max." I looked at him with his arms crossed. "Make him fall asleep."

I tried challenging my energy but nothing happened. Max and I trained together fighting for hours instead since I couldn't concentrate on my magic. I had too much on my mind to concentrate on magic.

I pried the bandage away from my skin – slowly. The infection spreads more everyday. It is just a matter of time before fate shows its ugly face. I turn the knob to the shower and let the water run until the steam filled the room.

I heard footsteps enter the bathroom. I turn to face the stone trying not to expose myself to hi. I look over my shoulder to see Red run his hand along the glass.

"I know you don't understand why I do the things I do."

"Enlighten me."

"I need to give Draven the vampire machine because he has something of importance to me."

"What could be so important you would risk vampire world domination?"

"He has my heart..."

"What the..."

"Not in a gay type way. He also has the were-creator. I heard rumors he put it on the black market so I need to retrieve it before he sells it. He forced me to turn into a werewolf. He said if I did he would release my family. Instead after the change he killed my wife and my two kids right in front of me. Then he ripped my heart from my chest. As my heart beat, he put it in a container to cryogenically freeze it." I listened intently. "Over the years I have found without my heart, I could no longer love a woman. Women to me are just sex objects."

"Why the heck would he sell the were-creator? Don't vampires hate werewolves? And you haven't tried anything with me."

"Well, Alex, he is the strongest vampire known. He was a myth until he started surfacing around Nashville. All werewolves I have spoken to is deathly afraid of him. And no, I haven't... believe me I have wanted to. But you are my queen and I your king and the king should love the queen. I know I can."

"Red, I am already married to your brother and in love with another. Is that why you are building an army because you know what will happen?"

"I will risk war against the vampires if that meant I would love again."

There is a faint knock on my door. "Come in Max."

"Do you need anything?"

"Ooh, I love this song!" I start singing and dancing. The middle of the song began to play and I pointed to Max. "Come on Max! I know you know this song!"

Max starts singing throwing his hands in the air as we both sing and danced together. It is funny hearing him sing with his Russian accent. Red walks through the door.

"Another werewolf dies and here you are singing American pop music with the queen?"

He shakes his head and I walk over to the radio to turn the power off. I follow Red and Max down the stairs.

"Well, if your done singing and dancing, lets get down to business! A werewolf was found three miles South of the property missing his brain.

Red didn't know I followed them downstairs because I was standing behind Max. "Missing his brain?"

"Max, why do you sound like Alex?"

I appear from behind Max. "Werewolves or vampires for that matter don't eat brains..."

"We know." Red and Max say in unison.

Red and Max left to attend to the situation. It was getting late so I put on a scary movie. About 30 minutes into the movie I wanted some popcorn. I put my headphones in and walked downstairs. Edgar the gremlin was downstairs and I didn't feel like listening to his shit. I heard a crash behind me. I looked back and I see nothing. I continue to lip sing and dance until I see the timer go to zero. I grab it from the microwave and walk around the kitchen island. I drop my popcorn on the floor and quickly kick a zombie in the head, with my pink pig slippers, to knock him off Edgar. I was just in time because the zombie was about to smash Edgar's head open. I run over to the gun cabinet and load a gun and blast the zombies head off. Blood splattered everywhere! It even got on my pig slippers.

"Are you okay?" I held out my hand to help Edgar up.

"Besides a zombie throwing me around like a rag doll RIGHT BEHIND YOU I am fine... Thanks for saving me." He grabbed my hand and pushed himself up.

"No problem." I wipe some of the zombie guts mixed in blood off my face.

"You now you could have just stabbed him because look at this mess that we have to clean up."

"We? You know what? Next time, I will stop and think which way would be the least messiest to kill a zombie and hopefully he hasn't smashed your head in by the time I figure out the answer."

"Here. Shut up and help me clean."

"Gah. You're such an ungrateful gremlin!"

"I am not a damn gremlin."

I debated on making Edgar clean up the bloody mess. I did just save his life. I walked back into the kitchen and grabbed some cleaning supplies. As we finished Red and Max walked through the door and I saw a droplet still on the counter.

Edgar and I agreed we didn't want to worry Red or Max about the isolated incident so I quickly use my shirt to soak up the blood. Edgar and I stood quiet as Red and Max walked into the kitchen as I cleaned the last drop of blood.

"What's going on here?"

"Alex couldn't sleep and she saw me clean the kitchen and offered to help." Edgar offered an explanation without hesitating.

"When do you ever clean?" Red asked Edgar with a smirk.

"Tonight... I guess I was just in the cleaning mood."

"Okay then... go to bed both of you. It's getting late." He looked at Edgar then at me.

As Edgar and I walked to our rooms I had to ask. "Zombies?"

"Well, what do you think happens to people who gets experiments on by the government and their body rejects the serum? They become half human half-dead creatures, and the chemical that was injected triggered something in their brain to make them crave brains. They also eat brains because it keeps them in human form and keeps them young for a long time because they eat vampire brains." Edgar asked. "What do you think happens to the test subjects if their body rejects the experiment?"

"So just naturally I should assume they turn into supernatural brain eaters?" I asked real sarcastically.

In the middle of the night I wake in the middle of a dream. I went downstairs to get a drink hoping Red would still be awake. I have a great plan to solve both of our problems.

"What are you doing up?"

"Damn it Red!"

"Sorry. Did I scare you?"

"Just a tad. It doesn't help you sneaking around in the dark like a shadow... I have an idea."

"Okay?" Red sat on the kitchen counter eating a bowl of cereal. Who knew werewolves eat cereal?

"Do you know where Draven lives?"

"Of course, why?"

"I say we sneak in and find your heart and the were-creator."

"How do you suppose we find it?"

"... I am great at finding hidden things."

"When you say 'sneak' in, you really mean break in?"

"It sounds more legal the way I say it."

Red drives about an hour when we reach a house... well, more like a small mansion. Red cuts his headlights off and he drives up a ways to not be noticed. We are dressed in all black so we blend in well with the night. I follow Reds lead. It seems like he has done this before. We sneak around back to case out the house. All the lights were off except one inside the kitchen. I listened for voices, but there were none. I slid the bobby pin out of my hair and into the keyhole. The door made a clicking noise and I turned the handle. There was an automated alarm system.

"Can you disarm it?" I worried we would be caught if this alarm couldn't be disarmed.

"Done!"

"Damn that was fast!"

"Come on! I don't know how much time we have."

I followed Red into the study. There was barely any light shining through so finding a hidden away object might be more difficult than I realized.

"Don't touch... anything."

"Oops."

"Oops? What does 'oops' mean?"

"I touched something, okay?"

"No, it's not okay!"

"Rich people always have hidden doors and stuff, so I figured if I touched around I would find a button or something."

"Well, did you find a button or something?"

"No..."

"Keep your hands to yourself then!"

"She can never keep her hands to herself, isn't that right Alex?" An all too familiar voice was behind us.

"Draven."

"Hello Red, Alex. I guess I don't need to find you because you come find me." He had a big smile on his face showing off his pearly white teeth.

Draven nodded his head and an older woman dressed like a maid injected Red with something. Draven walked over to me as Red fell to the floor.

"Don't worry, Alex. He isn't dead."

Draven dragged me down to his basement. He grabbed my wrist and cuffed them to a long connecting chain. He raised the chain up so my feet would dangle off the floor. He did the same to Red.

"I hope your comfortable princess."

"Jackass." I squinted my eyes to give him a dirty look.

Red and I had been chained up for hours. My shoulder began to ache badly. This was very uncomfortable. I don't think salvation is coming anytime soon so I need to think of an escape plan since Red is out cold. I swung my legs and swing them high enough in the air I wrapped my feet around the chain. I grabbed my bobby pin out of my hair. I have enough leverage to reach the lock to the cuffs. I heard a click and grabbed the chain with my hands and threw my legs on the ground. I look over to see Red finally waking up.

"Here, put your legs around my shoulders." I put the bobby pin in his mouth and he grabbed it with his hand. I pushed him up so he could reach the lock better.

"I can't get it in."

"Here, let me help." I tried to push him up more.

"Boss! There is no time for kinky sex stuff." A thick Russian voice said behind me.

I let go of Red. "Hey Max! We aren't doing sex stuff. I am trying to get him off..."

"Yes, I know. Kinky sex stuff." Max pulls out a pick from his pocket and picks the lock.

"Let's get out of here!"

Max walks over to a small window that is barely open. He pushes the small window open to allow him the freedom we all desired. He grabbed onto the window panel and pulled himself up and through the window.

"Ladies first." Red smiled at me.

I grabbed the window panel and Red gave me a little push... with his hand on my ass. Max grabbed my wrist and dragged me out of the window. Red did the same and we walked through the yard to the car.

"Great idea Alex! Maybe we can do it again next week... and possibly get killed next time!"

"Oh, shut your whining. Nobody forced you to come with us... Max, did we force him to go?" I looked at Max in the front seat.

"No... but no lady should go unaccompanied." Red smiled at Max.

"Thank you Max." Red said.

Well, plan A didn't work. I need to do something and fast. If I didn't come up with a plan and soon Kris and I will both be dead.

Something was going on. A lot of people came and went from the house. Red wasn't telling me anything; I think he is up to no good. I tried to 'overhear' his conversations but he would know I was at his door trying to ease drop and would walk me back to my room and make sure that Max had earmuffs over my ears so my hearing would be muffled.

"Do you want to know what going on?" Red asked standing in my doorway.

"Well, that would be nice." I said sliding my hand across my bed acting innocent.

"I am throwing a party at my cabin. It's not just any party, it is a party to introduce you to the wolf pack." He placed his hands on my shoulder. "Also, I have a surprise for everyone that night."

"Are you sure that's a good idea?"

"Yeah, why wouldn't it be a good idea?" He waited for an answer. "Is it because... you are beast bitten? And you think you won't survive much longer? So why should I show off the new queen when she'll be soon dead?"

"Yeah... I guess you can call my husband a beast. That's actually an accurate description of him. However, I was bitten by the beast and I fear I don't have much longer in this life."

He turned to walk out the door. "Trust me Alex, you will live a long life. You will not die. Not now, not ever, as long as I have a say so."

As each day passed, I felt stranger. I didn't feel like myself, I assume because its the fury beast is taking over. My senses were changing, so was my appetite. I wanted steak – raw steak ALL the time. I even growled at Max because he tried to cook my steak. UGH! If I do survive the change, that's going to be a lot of shaving!

Max knocked on my door. I walked over to answer it. Max stood at my door with a dress overlapped across his arms. I grabbed the dress from him and laid it gently across the bed.

"Red said to be ready at 8:00 PM. Are you okay?"

"I'm fine Max. Thank you."

I wasn't fine. I am changing into the beast I tried to keep distant from. In just a few days I will be just like him. I hate him for what he has done. I wish I could create a time machine and go back... no. I wouldn't change a thing. If I die as a beast then I would die happy knowing I have lived and loved. Oswald is my life. Even though my life will be cut short I can say I know how it feels to be in love... the best feeling in the world. A single tear fell from my eye. I wiped it away as soon as it fell. I couldn't think like this, my fight isn't over. I am still alive and I will fight until the last breath that escapes my lips. Until then, I will keep searching for a cure. I am not ready for death and hopefully death isn't ready for me.

#

# TWENTY-ONE ZOMBIES?

Max walked over to the passenger door to let me out. I looked towards the big cabin to hear people talking and music playing. We walked in and we made our way through the crowd to find Red.

Max grabbed my hand and led me through the crowd. In the middle of the crowded room was a steal cage that had chains attached to the floor. Is that part of his 'surprise'?

"You can find Red, I think I need a drink."

"Don't be nervous Alex."

"Sure, why would I be nervous?" I laugh uncomfortable. "I am in a cabin filled with werewolves, I am the only vampire here. They probably can smell me, so it's just a matter of time before they find the source of the small and rip me open." I smile at Max.

"You are the queen. You have nothing to worry about."

"Somehow I don't think being the queen will get me out of this mess."

Max walked off and I walked to the bar. Maybe getting plastered will help ease the pain of my heart being torn out by a werewolf. I couldn't tell what anyone looked like considering this was a masquerade party – but I could smell. I smell... gummy bears? X!

"X!" I slap him on his arm. I didn't want to make a scene.

"Oh, hey Alex." He continued his conversation with a young lady for a second and he turned around in his rolling chair quickly and yanked his masquerade mask up quickly.

"ALEX!" He grabbed me and held me tight.

"X... please try to be discrete. I don't want people knowing that I know you. What are you doing here?"

"All the werewolves from around the world have come to meet their new queen." He held his hand out to me to let me know it was I who they had come to see.

"You need to get me out of here." I grabbed his shot of liquor and chugged it. "Kris and I both."

"Your friend is here? Why?"

"Red wants to create a hybrid."

"Are you sure?" He looked worried. "Where is she?"

"I don't know. I haven't seen her in two weeks. They kept her in a different part of the house."

"Where does he live? I know he doesn't live here. He wouldn't be dumb enough to throw a party at his house to let everyone know where he lives."

"Just follow us after the party. Be discrete! Max and Red cannot know that you're following us. The full moon is upon us and Red isn't doing anything to find a cure."

"Alex, there is no cure."

"Yes! There is and WE will find it. Do you understand me?" My eyes felt strange. X didn't argue. What just happened might have scared him.

"Okay Alex."

"Keep an eye on us, be close but not too close."

"Don't worry, I will keep an eye on you."

"Thank you." I kissed him on the cheek.

I rose from my seat and grabbed a shot of liquor from X's hand and chugged it. I was so close to freedom... I just hope X doesn't screw it up.

Time to find Red and Max. Max might be wearing a mask but he is the tallest guy in the room, he sticks out like a sore thumb. It didn't take long to find him.

"Where were you?"

"Needed a drink... well, a few..."

"Are you having fun?" Max asked in my ear. "People are beginning to wonder if the queen is here."

"I like the music..." I swayed my hips and moved my hands. I was trying to act normal but the truth is... I was too excited to act normal. Besides I don't even know what normal is anymore.

Max grabbed my hands and started to dance with me. He twirled me around and I followed his dance moves. I was trying to have fun; after all this is my coming out party. Coming out as the queen.

"Are you ready?" Red walked over to me wearing a tux and a white masquerade mask.

"Sure." I smiled at him. I was very uncomfortable.

Red walked me to the front of the room and grabbed a mic from the table. As he began to tap the microphone people began to stare at us. You might as well put a sign on me that says 'I'm a vampire, please eat me werewolves. I am your dinner.' The music stopped. It was quiet.

"Ladies and gentlemen, may I introduce you to your new queen!"

I could hear whispers among the crowd. There was no cheering for the new queen. I was really nervous right now.

"But she is a vampire!" One man said.

"I knew I smelled a vamp!" A woman from the crowd said.

"This is a joke right? She cannot be our new queen."

"This is no joke. All the stars have aligned and things happened in the process to make this beautiful vampire your new queen." Red put his arm around my waist.

"That can be changed..." An older gentleman shoved his way through the crowd and almost lunged at me. Wow. I sure do have a way with my people. Red pushed me out of the way and stood between the gentleman and I.

"Who the hell screwed this up so bad that IT became our new queen."

"IT has a name. Alexandria Wellington. You will show her respect!" Red demanded of his peers.

"Yeah! What happened?" The older gentleman asked.

"Our old king Baxter Michael, did a ritual to bind him and this lovely young lady together as one. Since he was the king and was not exiled the ceremony was still in tact. Once he died, and I took over as king, she of course became my queen."

"Well, kill the bitch!"

"NO!" His voice roared through the people. "I will not do such a thing! This is the 21st century, time for change! If you do not like it, there is the door. If you choose to leave you will be exiled from the pack and on your own!" He placed the mic down and grabbed my hand and led me into the crowd.

I never knew so many people in such a short time could hate me. They don't even know me! As I walked pass the people and the music began to play I could feel the stares of the wolves. If they were daggers, I surely would be plunged by hundreds of them and left for dead. I could hear the whispers over the music. People didn't know what to think. We may be supernatural but we are still people. I just hope they don't eat me so I can survive long enough to escape.

"Protect her. I need to do something."

"Sure." Max was like my shadow. Where I went, he followed. I was very grateful he was there.

The night continued with the whispers and the music. However, the whispers had become quiet and the music louder. I guess people had started to drink more and dance and worry less. I stayed near Max. I was afraid to leave his side.

"AHHH! LET ME GO, YOU MONSTER!"

"Kris?" I jolted towards Kris but Max grabbed me and kept me in place.

"MAX! Let me go!" I elbowed Max in his stomach. He didn't budge. Kris spotted me and was calling out my name.

"ALEX! PLEASE HELP ME!"

"KRIS! LET ME GO MAX! MAX PLEASE! I NEED TO SAVE HER! IS RED CHANGING HER?"

I couldn't budge. Max held me in place and Red carried the wailing Kris into the cage. People knew she was a vampire. They all watched with intent. Red moved her strap to her shirt down and moved her hair from her shoulder and bit down hard on her shoulder. Oh no.

"YOU MOTHER FUCKER!!!!" I screamed. I was pissed.

I broke free of Max and ran towards the steel cage. I see Red pouring something into Kris' mouth and he walked out of the cage and clamped the lock close. I was too late.

I drop to my knees as I watch Kris tear through her clothes. Somehow the liquid Red gave her caused Kris to start changing before the full moon.

"Look at me Kris. Just ignore them. I am here."

"Alex. It hurts so bad." I saw her body turn in directions no human body could.

"Just hang in there. It'll all be over soon." I felt tears leave my eyes.

"Don't lie to her Alex." Red said behind me. "Tell her the truth! She will probably die and she deserves to know the truth! All these people are watching. You really want to lie in front of your pack?"

"GO FUCK YOURSELF! IF SHE DIES, YOU ARE NEXT!" I shoved him backwards.

She was barely clinging to her human form. She was lying on the floor and I reached in and grabbed her hand and held it. I looked into her yellow eyes. "I am so sorry Kris. I never meant for all this to happen. I should have protected you from this life. I could have done more."

"You did all you could. I just want you to know I have always looked up to you as a sister and I love you as one." I wiped the tears from my eyes.

"Think of a happy place. Go there. No one can hurt you there."

"Will you be there?" Kris asked as her nose began to grow.

"Yes. I will always be there for you. Be strong. You will make it through this. I refuse to let you die."

"AHHHH! PLEASE ALEX! Make it stop..."

"Don't worry, it'll all be over soon."

Her body jerked and she released my hand. Her back arched, as her nails became claws. Her teeth became fangs and hair began to come out of her back. I looked up at her. The transformation took about ten minutes. When the last of the wolf features presented itself Kris lay on her side on the floor. She was motionless.

"Open the door Red." Red walked over to me and just looked at me. "OPEN THE FUCKING DOOR!" I screamed at him.

The lock to the door clicked and I ran in and grabbed my lifeless friend off the floor and held her wolf head in my lap. If she wasn't dead and ate me I deserve it.

"Someone please help her!" I rocked her back and forth.

"Look!" I heard someone say.

I opened my eyes to see heat and glow radiating from my hands. I felt blood drip from my nose. I look at Kris to see her open her yellow eyes. They began to change back into there normal color as she turned back into a human. She grasped for breath. I looked up to see Red smiling.

People began to leave and Max walked me outside. Red walked out the cabin doors to lock them behind him. I began to shove him.

"What the fuck is wrong with you? How could you do that? In front of all of those werewolves! You have got some big balls to pull a stunt like that! And you would just let her die..."

"Alex, if you let me explain..." I punched him in the face.

"Why should I let you? You didn't give my friend a choice so why should I give you one?"

"ALEX! I did that to show people how powerful you are. To also show them how close you are to a werewolf."

"You're an animal!"

"Maybe so but it worked! They don't just look at you like a vampire, they can relate to you. Your best friend is a werewolf. You aren't predigest against the wolf pack and you would risk your life for your own."

"Ha-ha! I would not risk my life for you."

"Maybe not but they don't know that. It's kind of like an illusion – the smoke and mirrors type. You just show them what they want to see." He rubbed his jaw. "Come on Alex, get in the car." He grabbed my arm.

"Don't you dare touch me." I swung my arm out of his grasp and he opened the car door and I slid in the back seat. I could hear thunder in the distance.

I stared out into the stormy night as Red drove off with Max in the front seat. If he could actually turn my friend into a hybrid and risk her life in the process, what would he do to me? The car ride back was silent until we were about 20 miles from the house.

"What is that?" Red slowed down the car to a complete stop and Max grabbed at his side to pull out a gun.

I scoot to the middle section to see what is going on. There was a girl maybe in her twenties standing in the middle of the road. Her hair was matted to the front and sides of her face from the rain. Her stance was tilted to the side.

"Stay here." Red looked back at me.

"Don't worry, I am not going anywhere." I said to Red. I looked back towards the front window and the girl was gone.

"Where did she go?" There was a loud thump on top of the roof of the car and Max was shooting at whatever was on top of the car.

Red and Max slammed their door shut. I started to scream when whatever it was started punching the top of the car. This bitch is trying to get in! Her tiny hand busted through the top of the car and was wailing her arm around trying to grab me.

"NO! Go away!" I slapped her hand away.

The hand was very persistent so I opened the car door and fled towards the trees. I didn't know what type of drug she was on but I did not want to stick around to find out. I didn't run far. I found the biggest tree and hid behind it. Red shot the girl several times – it wasn't until she was shot in her head when she stopped moving. I felt a presence beside me.

"Hold my hand Max, I'm scared!"

"Urgh..."

"Is that Russian for something? Why is your hand so cold?" I look over to see a zombie with his left eye dangling out of the eye socket.

I screamed and let go of the zombie hand and ran back towards the road. I was looking behind me to make sure the living dead was not chasing me and I ran into something. It startled me... I thought it was another zombie so I got up and tried to run until the person I ran into picked me up and threw me over his shoulders.

"RUN! RUN GUMMY BEARS!"

"I thought I would never say this but I am glad to see you!

"Same to you, babe!" He slapped my ass.

He set me on the ground and I grabbed the door handle to open it so forcefully I almost broke it off. There was a zombie in front of us.

"COME ON X! GO!"

"I CANT RUN HER OVER!"

"SHE IS A ZOMBIE! SHE IS ALREADY DEAD!" I forced his right foot to press hard on the gas. I felt the car hit the zombie bitch and her body being run over by the tires.

"A ZOMBIE? WHAT THE FUCK HAVE YOU DONE NOW?"

"I DIDN'T DO THAT! JUST DRIVE!" I can't believe he would assume I had anything to do with a zombie attack.

I pulled the seat belt over my chest as X was asking a million questions. How, what, when, where, why... he wouldn't shut up! I just closed my eyes and drowned his voice out.

"Alex! We're here." I have some things to take care of but this conversation is not over!"

"Whatever you say." I kissed him on the cheek.

I heard the window roll down as I exited his vehicle. "Lock the doors and set the alarm. Do not go anywhere until I get back tomorrow."

"Okay." I waved bye. Home... at last.

I shut the door behind me and locked every lock and bolt. I turned to face the alarm to set the code.

I read the alarm screen. "Alarm activated."

I kick off my shoes at the front door and walked to the fridge. I guess the entire zombie killing made me hungry. The house was quiet. I know Brantley and Ashley are asleep – they wake early for work. I wonder if Oswald is awake? I change into his shirt he left in my room. In between doggy kisses I buttoned the shirt. I held Jaws tight and gave him all the love I could give. I miss my fury baby. I button the shirt up half way and walk to his bedroom door. I grab the knob and turn it gently not wanting to wake him if he was asleep. The door didn't make a sound as I slid it open slowly with my hand.

He was propped up on the back of his bed wit no shirt and sweatpants on. He fell asleep with his remote his in hand. I propped my elbow on his doorframe and held my hand on my hand and watched him as he slept. I don't know what I would do if I ever lost him.

I walk into the room and close the door gently behind me. I heard the bed squeak and as I look back to Oswald he was awake and running towards me. He grabbed me and picked me up kissing me all over my face and hugging me real tight.

"I can't breath." Oswald was squishing me.

"Alex! I am never taking my eyes off of you! If I have to follow you everywhere to keep you safe, you bet you ass I will do that! I am not leaving you alone not even for one second. When you go pee, I go pee. You take a shower, well, I would love to take one with you."

I smiled at him. We began kissing passionately. He picked me up by my ass and walked over to his bed. He sat on his bed and I wrapped my legs around his waist as we continued to kiss.

"My shirt looks better on you than me." I smiled at him. He is such a dork – a sexy dork.

"Please don't ever leave me again. I thought you were dead." He wrapped his arms around my back and buried his head in my chest.

"I promise. I will never leave you willingly. I love you." I ran my hands through his hair.

My heart skipped a few beats. He makes me nervous. I feel butterflies fluttering in my stomach. Love feels strange. He moved his hands to my shirt that I adopted and with his head still buried in my chest he began un-buttoning each blue button. My hair on the back of my neck stood up – just like his penis through his sweat pants.

He grabbed my butt with both hands and laid me on his bed with my legs wrapped around his waist. I slid my arms through the long-sleeve shirt and dropped it by the bed. He began kissing my neck. I felt his hand run down my stomach and his hand stopped on the edge of my panties. He slipped a finger through the fabric and into my womanhood. I let out a soft moan and that made him smile. He slid his long finger in and out slowly while teasing my nipples. He would bite my nipples and flick them with his tongue. He ran his finger up and down my womanhood. He rubbed his thumb against my clit and stuck his finger I and out.

He stopped kissing me and looked at me and smiled. He pulled the covers over his head. What is he... oh! He pulled my panties completely off and began kissing me down there. Wow! I came twice as he used his tongue to penetrate my womanhood. It felt amazing. I felt my body convulse.

He moved up from the covers. "You okay?"

"I am better than okay!" I smiled and kissed him on the lips.

I reached down and slid his sweat pants off. I felt his erection between my thighs. I grabbed his penis in my hand and began rubbing it up and down – stroking it slowly. I looked at him and smiled and he began kissing me on the lips. I rubbed the tip of his penis against my wet throbbing womanhood.

He began kissing my ear and he laughed.

"I know you can't go long with me teasing you like this..." I barely put the tip in.

I moved it from my womanhood and I wrapped my leg around his butt. I started kissing him on his neck and on his chest. I slid down a little onto his manhood and moved back up. I guess he couldn't handle the teasing anymore so he reached under the covers and grabbed my wrist. He held my wrist above my head. I tried to move them but they felt as if they were super glued to the cotton covers. He began kissing me on the lips as he slid in.

He and I were close to climax. He let go of my wrist and he wrapped his hand under my lower back as he at up on his knees. I wrapped my legs around his waist and he grabbed my waist and began thrusting – fast. I twisted my hands around and grabbed the bed sheets and I started to climax. I could tell he was about to climax as well because he had this stupid – but cute look on his face. His body fell on top of mine and we lay there for a few minutes to catch our breath.

"Let's go get cleaned up." I kissed him on the lips and hopped off the bed as he slapped my ass.

We took a shower and changed the bed covers. I didn't feel like getting dressed so I just slipped on red silky panties. Oswald didn't get dressed at all.

I lay on top of Oswald in the bed with my arms and my hands underneath my head. I rubbed my foot up and down his hairy legs.

"So, where were you?"

"His name is Red. He is the new king of the werewolves. He wanted the pack and other werewolves to meet their new queen."

"Where does he live? I am going to rip his heart out of his chest! How did you even escape?"

"X... he went to the party Red had. Since he is a werewolf, I guess he knew I would be there."

"I promise you, I am never taking my eyes off you. I don't know what I would do if I ever lost you." He ran his hands through my hair.

"I feel the same. I know life wouldn't be the same without you. I couldn't survive this life if I had ever lost you."

"I am not going anywhere. You are stuck with me. Forever."

"Oswald... your forever isn't as long as mine. The full moon is near."

"Hey... look at me. I raised my head to meet his eyes. "My forever will be as long as yours. We will find that cure! We have been looking each and everyday and Alistair and Brantley are onto something. We are close. Don't give up."

"What have they found?"

"You have enough to worry about. Trust us. We will find the cure."

"My life is in your hands and Alistair despises me."

"Maybe so, but he wants to save your life just as much as X, Brantley and I."

He put his finger under my chin and began to kiss me. He began to kiss me on the neck. As I continued to rub my foot against his leg my knee glided against his manhood. He was erect – again.

I slipped yet another pair of panties off. I slid my womanhood around his erect penis. He slid up on the bed and wrapped one arm high up on my back and his other hand on the lower part of my back. I leaned my head back. My body arched towards the heaven as if God was pulling me towards the heaven. He placed soft kisses on my chest and held me close as I moved my hips up and down his shaft. When he was close to climaxing he grabbed my hips and moved them to the speed he wanted. I felt his warm liquid fill my inside. He wrapped his hands around my waist and buried his face in my chest.

It has been raining for two days straight. I look out the large window as the previews to my movie play. Thunder roars through the darkness of the night as the rain dances on the window making tapping noises. Lightning bolts light up he sky as Jaws and Ghost hide under my blanket and shook from fright. Jaws peeped his head from under the cover and looked at me with those dark brown eyes.

"It's okay little man, I'll protect you." I wrapped my arm around him to hold him close.

"Okay Alex. We will be back in a few hours." Brantley said from behind me as I pressed play.

"Okay. Drive safe! Have fun guys!" Brantley, Oswald and X were having a guy's night out. It's just Lacy and myself. She is using our computer since her Internet is down. Brantley put up cameras all over the house and connected it to his phone to keep an eye on all of us. I felt safe.

I must have dozed off because I open my eyes to hear voices coming from upstairs. The house was dark. The only light was coming from the lightning. I tip toed upstairs as quiet as I could. I was startled by the thunder and bumped into a table with a vase on top. I fumbled with the vase for a few seconds until it fell out of my hands and shattered on the floor. Shit-Fuck. So much for being quiet...

I ran into the kitchen and grabbed the biggest knife I could find. I hunched down behind the kitchen island and held my hand across my mouth trying to not let one single sound escape my lips. I was scared. My chest heaved up and down and my breathing was heavy. Every second that passed seemed like an eternity. I could no longer here Lacy's voice only the heavy footsteps that made its way down the stairs. I heard something being tossed on the couch.

"Alex. I know you're here." I heard his footsteps getting closer to my hiding spot.

I crawled on the floor towards the other side of the kitchen island as the footsteps became closer. I turned to peep my head just above it to see where he was. He was right across the counter. I heard a knife slide out of its home and into the hand of Draven. What do I do? I tried to clear my head but I couldn't think. I just wanted to make a run for it.

I pushed off from the kitchen island and took off running. I looked behind me to see Draven bump into the side of the counter while mumbling vulgar words in the process. He wasn't too far behind me since he could grab ahold of my hair and yank me backwards. Shit. I dropped my knife. He held a firm grasp on my hair and dropped the knife in his other hand to wrap it around my stomach to hold me close to him.

"Nice to see you again." He yanked my hair back and placed his lips on my cheek and ran his tongue across my face. Ew.

"What do you want? I am tired of running into you."

"Well, you didn't run into me, I cut the wires to your sorry ass alarm system and broke in." I looked at him in the corner of my eyes as he smiled.

"Well please make yourself at home."

"I am. So where is it Alex?"

"Where is what?" I gave him this 'I don't know what you're talking about' look.

I guess he didn't want to play. He let go of my waist and grabbed for his knife on the floor and I tried to wiggle away from him. Within seconds I felt the cold steel tearing through my flesh to make a home inside my hip and to get cozy.

"Tell me..."

"I think I'll pass." I closed my eyes to think of a happy place.

"Okay." He twisted the blade. He is one cruel mother f'er.

"Nice to see you haven't changed." I let out a cry – more like a whimpering.

"You may be a vampire but she isn't." He let me go and walked over to Lacy.

"Please, leave her alone. Your problem is with me."

"Hah. Not anymore. Isn't this Oswald's wife? Wouldn't you just love for me to kill her right now to get her out of your way..." He slid the knife gently across her neck, being careful not to cut her.

"No! She is a wonderful person and I wouldn't want her out of the way just so I can have the man I love. This might sound crazy but she is my friend. You kill her – I kill you."

"How noble."

The last thing I remember was Draven's fist becoming friendly with my face. I raise my arms up off the tile floor and I look around. I don't know how long I have been out. I search the house looking relentlessly for Lacy. There was no sign of her. I hear the door open and I walked to through the hallway towards the front door to see a note lying on the desk.

Oswald,

I'll trade you... your wife for the machine. You have until tomorrow at midnight to hand it over or I will kill her. I will not kill her fast. I will make her feel every cut on her flesh knowing you could have prevented this. After your wife I will come for Alex. I know you love her. Not only will I kill Alex, I will make you watch. I will torture her for days. Since she is a vampire and heels fast every cut I make will be like a fresh cut. So, if you are interested I will have two of my people come to you.

P.S.

I know you will make the right decision,

Draven

"What is that?" Oswald looked at me.

"I am so sorry Oswald. I tried to stop him." I grabbed the knife out of my hip and ripped it out tearing through the healed wound. It hurt like hell.

I raised my shirt up to see my wound heel. "Are you okay?" X asked while Brantley read the letter out loud.

Tears fell from my eyes. "I couldn't fight him off. I tried. I could have fought harder."

"It's okay... its okay Alex." Brantley grabbed me and hugged me.

"Where is the machine?"

"Its at headquarters, hidden." Brantley stated. "Let's go get it!" Brantley said as he walked out the door.

"Alex, go to your room and lock the doors. If the senator comes by looking for Lacy tell him she went home. Okay?"

I shake my head yes and wiped the tears from my eyes. I walk over to the couch and grabbed my blanket off the couch and saw Jaws and Ghost hidden under the covers. I grabbed them and they licked my face and tears streamed down my face and I sat down on the couch and held them. Why do bad things always happen to people around me? I considered just leaving. Just go. They would be safer without me. I fear for Lacy's life. I know what Draven is capable of. I want to kill him! Is it possible to kill a very old vampire? If he died, would I die from being his creation?

I escaped into my own little world by hiding underneath my blanket. No one could hurt me there. I wish the real world were like that. The world I know is cold and cruel with little love given. It is a miracle I found Oswald – well, he found me. There was a knock at the door. Did I get up to answer it? No. I wanted to be left alone. I couldn't lie to the senator and keep a straight face.

The guys waited patiently for Draven's people. I am guessing it will be Albert and John. They are his right t hand men after all. Around 6 o'clock in the afternoon the doorbell rang. I jolted downstairs and swung the door open. Of course Albert and John stood at the door.

"I had hoped to never see you again, no offense." I smiled at them.

"None taken." Albert hugged me. "How have you been?"

"Honestly? Exhausted. The supernatural world defiantly keeps me on my feet."

He smiled at me. "May we come in?"

"Sure." I gestured my hands to let them know they may enter.

"It is nice to see the man who helped me escape. I just wish it were under different circumstances." I walked behind Albert.

"Same here." I walked in front of Albert and John to lead them into the living room.

"Where is she?"

"She's safe for now. Where is it?" Albert asked.

"Are we doing the exchange right now?" Brantley asked.

"I just need to make sure you have it. Draven wants to do the exchange tonight."

"Good! We do too!" Brantley said.

"Where and what time?" Oswald asked.

"11 p.m. at the Moonlight club."

"Seriously? At a club?" I asked amused.

"He wants it to happen in a public place so either party cant try and kill anyone involved." John said.

"Smart."

"Alex. Be careful. I don't know what he is planning but please watch your back. As long as Draven is alive you're in danger. I overheard him talking to someone, he said he has bigger plans for you."

"Like what?"

"I don't know. He doesn't know I helped you escaped but I know he doesn't trust me like he use to. Just watch your back. Here. Take this."

"What is it?" It looked like a pen but I know he wouldn't be just handing me a pen for keepsake.

"It's a weapon." He grabbed the pen out of my hand and popped the lid off the pen. The pen looked like a fancy writing pen with a sharp writing edge. "You stab someone with the tip of this pen and it injects venom into their blood stream immobilizing them."

"That is neat." I eye balled the pen. "Does it write also?"

"Yeah. It is a weapon in disguise. The ink was mixed with the venom of a cobra. The strongest being will be paralyzed by the tiniest drop of ink." I like that.

"Thank you so much." I hugged him and watched him and John walk out the door and into their vehicle.

Brantley, Oswald and X walked behind me. "Why the hell are you hugging him? Are you insane? What did he give you?" They were all bitching at me.

"Okay one, he helped me escaped the first vampire ever created that is more powerful than... the whole werewolf pack. Two, yes - I am insane. After all the shit I have been put through you honestly think I would make it out sane? Three – he gave me a pen." I didn't lie it was a pen. It was more like half-truth. I only told them what they needed to know.

"Why would he give you a pen?" Brantley and X asked.

"I don't know! I guess it is just a gift. It's a real nice pen."

X grabbed the pen from me and began writing something on his arm. "What just happened?" Brantley asked.

X dropped the pen and fell to the ground paralyzed.

"Ha-hah. That's smart and ingenious – a pen as a weapon. I like him." Brantley stepped over the paralyzed X. "And I thought he would never shut up. He even talks in his sleep and all it took was poison from a pen. I need to get one of those..."

# TWENTY-TWO CHANGING STONE

As the guys were down stairs going over their game plan just in case something didn't go right I was upstairs getting ready. I felt it was my place to help save Lacy. I was putting on my deep purple lipstick to go with my dark blue dress.

"What do you think your doing? I know your not getting ready for a date AND I know for a damn fact you are not getting ready to go to a particular club called The Moonlight."

"Yeah, actually I am... getting ready for the club."

"Oh, no your not!" Brantley said and gave me the look.

"Come on Brantley!"

"Look, I know you feel bad about what happened but you couldn't fight him off. We don't blame you. You will be safe here. I can't have you there and worry about you. I have heard stories of Draven. I was always told he was a myth and when I found out by you he was real... well, I wouldn't wish for my worst enemy to get on his bad side."

"This is not fair." I crossed my arms and pouted my lips. It has always seemed to work before.

"No. That will not work with me this time. I don't know what I would do if I lost you. You are part of this family and my best friend. Now go play video games or watch cartoons."

"But... I look really sexy tonight."

"Well, get un-sexy. Put on some shorts and a long sleeve shirt and relax."

"FINE!" I walk over to my television to turn it on.

"You will thank me." He smiled at me and closed the door behind him.

As soon as Brantley left my room I opened my door just enough to see Brantley walk downstairs. I snuck downstairs and walked through the back door. Relax? I don't know the meaning of the word when someone close to me gets kidnapped and could possibly get killed. I walk over to Brantley's SUV and opened the driver door to pop the trunk open. I saw the guys walk outside and I grab the trunk door and close it shut quietly. I pulled his jacket over my body to disguise my presence.

"Has Alex been in here recently?" X asked.

"Not that I'm aware of, why?"

"I can smell her. It's fresh." I heard X sniff. Damn. I forgot his werewolf nose is better than my vampy nose.

"Maybe she left a pony tail in here." Oswald said.

"Maybe... I swear that girl drives me insane." X said.

"She drives us all insane. I just drown her out by starring at her boobs." Brantley said.

UGH! What a pig. I cannot believe him! They turned on some rock music and all the guys sang. Wow... I am impressed they can actually sing very well. Brantley finally pulled up to the club. I could hear people talking, well, slurring. The guys opened the door and walked out of the SUV. As their footsteps became incoherent, I opened the SUV trunk door and slid out. I straightened my dress and went to the back entrance.

"I need to get through that door."

"Do you have a VIP pass?" The bulky bodyguard asked.

"No..." I dug between my boobs trying to pull out that pen.

"What are you doing? Trying to seduce me with your nice tits?"

"No! I am trying to do this!" I jabbed the pen on his neck.

"What the fuck are you doing girl?" The bodyguard got angry.

"Why isn't it working?" I jabbed him in the neck again.

"You jab that thing in my neck one more time..."

"Oh." I pulled the top off the pen and before the bodyguard could finish his sentence he was laying unconscious on the ground.

"Jackass. But thanks for saying I have nice tits." I step over his oversized body and opened the back door.

I placed the pen back between my boobs to hide it as I walked in unnoticed. I heard loud music and loud obnoxious people. I walk towards the voice of Oswald. It wasn't long before I spotted them. I looked over to a black leather sofa in the VIP section and looked at the girl sitting on the couch. All I could see was her hair sprawled across the back of the couch. I could smell her scent from the shirt she had on – it was the same one she was kidnapped in. She's still alive!

"Where is she?" I could hear Oswald ask Draven. They were sitting at the bar.

I danced to blend in with the surrounding people so they didn't realize I disobeyed Brantley's wishes. "She's here." Draven pointed to the VIP section.

Oswald, Brantley and X walked over to the sofa I had just walked by and Oswald faced the girl and gently glided the black duct tape from her lips.

"It's not her."

"What the..." X and Brantley walked over to the girl as Draven began to laugh.

"I will ask you one more time... where is she?!"

"WHERE IS MY MACHINE? I know you didn't bring it." Draven gestured with his hands as if saying I don't know where she is.

Oswald lunged at Draven and Brantley held him back.

"What are you going to do? Hmm? Put your attack dog on me?"

X growled at Draven. "It seems like we're in a bind."

X lunged at Draven and began fighting him. I see punches being thrown by Draven and X trying but desperately failing to avoid them. Oswald and Brantley grabbed the girl and ran outside with her. I would assume to bring her to safety. People were excited by the fight until Draven extended his fangs and tried to bite X. Draven had X by his neck and lifted him off the ground. I snuck behind Draven and got ready for my attack. Draven let go of X and started kicking X in his stomach. X was motioning for me to get back and leave. X is an ass but he didn't deserved to get his ass handed to him like that. Draven stopped with the kicking and looked at me.

"Well, well, well... what do we have here?"

"Alex, you were told to stay at home." X said while coughing up blood.

"When are you going to learn that your wife NEVER listens." He smiled and walked towards me.

I grabbed between my boobs and grabbed the pen. The pen dropped to the floor and when I bent down to retrieve it Draven stood in front of me. He grabbed me and sank hid sharp fangs deep into my shoulder blade. I screamed out in frustration, pain, and agony. I balled up my fist with the pen in my hand and reached out to stab him in the neck.

He grabbed my wrist real tight. "What are you going to do with that? Give me ink poisoning?"

"No fucker!" I slung my wrist from his hand and moved it around his body into his neck where his shoulder was attached. "It's venom from a cobra."

He grabbed at my dress as he fell to the dance floor. I run over to X to help him up. He wraps his arm around my shoulder as he gets up. I put my arm around his waist and when we turn around Draven was gone. Well, fuck.

"WHAT THE FUCK ALEX? YOU COULD HAVE GOTTEN YOURSELF KILLED!" Brantley and Oswald said.

"Calm your tits down."

"CALM DOWN?" Oswald said.

"You put your life at risk... again! When will you learn let us do the fighting!"

"NO! You all could have been killed. It was a set up. I knew she wouldn't be there! X how was the kicking in the gut? He could have kicked your rib cage so hard it could have broken a rib and punctured your lung. Then guess what, NO AIR SUPPLY! WOOPS, you're dead. One dead man down... who's next?" I sat back in the seat and folded my arms. "Just admit you need me as much as I need you weirdo's. We are a team! Team effort! So instead of trying to protect me let me help! I can be of more use to you than staying at home watching cartoons. I am not the fragile little girl you once knew."

"Okay..." Oswald and Brantley said in unison.

"AND ALSO..." I began another rant of why they should let me in the all boys club.

"Okay?" X and I said in unison.

"What the fuck guys? I am not letting MY WIFE be put in danger just because you think she can help.

"She has a point X. She can sneak in places we possibly couldn't and go undetected. We can even get information out of people..."

"What you mean is flirt information out of guys...?"

Brantley threw his hand up. "YES X that is exactly what I mean!"

"Also she will be safer with us than home alone. Look what happened last time she was home alone. The first vampire, almost killed, attacked her and Lacy got kidnapped. This way we can actually keep an eye on her."

It was 4:32 p.m. I was home alone. I was counting down the minutes until the full moon. Would this be my last day on this beautiful green earth? I hope not. As each second passed I felt my body getting ready for the change. There was a lot going on. The guys were so concerned with finding Lacy they have forgotten about finding the cure. They have been secretive a lot lately and staying late at the headquarters. I knew it was important to find Draven and I figured if the cure hasn't been found by now – it wouldn't have been found in time. I have been looking for a week straight with no luck. I looked into every old book in the house, searched online for a cure, even called friends of the guys that were aware of the existence of vampires. Since there is only one that was not scientist made, no one knew of a cure. I found that if a werewolf bit a scientist made vampire that they would be the one to die from the bite. Something about the chemical that pumps through their artificial heart is poison to the wolf. It is said the artificial blood is laced with melted silver.

As my last sun set I thought no amount of sun could brighten my day. It was only a matter of time now. I wanted to know when I should expect the change to start so I went to the backyard and laid on the grass. The full blood moon rose high in the sky as I felt my bones began to form into a werewolf.

"ALEX! WHERE ARE YOU?" I could hear a man voice ask. I could barely move. The pain was excruciating. Imagine every bone in your body being broken and reformed to make a whole new skeleton.

I forced my changing body to move. I open the back door and almost fell onto the floor and hair began to sprout out from my body. I grab ahold to the counter and held my head down.

"Alex... where is it?"

"Red... this is not the time. I am in... AHHH! Pain!" My voice changed and my eyes felt larger. I could see in a panoramic view, it was awesome, however, not awesome enough to lose my life over. Red stepped back and looked at me.

"The crystal. Where is it?"

"You seriously want that back now?" I began to cry from the pain and held onto my stomach.

"WHERE THE FUCK IS IT?"

"Upstairs. In my jewelry box." What an asshole. My human body is being broken and he wants his damn crystal back...

I heard him run upstairs and I heard drawers being thrown around and rummaged through. Moments later I heard those footsteps run back downstairs. I fell on the floor and I look towards my feet to be claws and large feet. UGH. This sucks. I felt my heart start to slow down. I knew I was losing the fight to the werewolf side.

"ALEX! Get away from her! Alex, we have looked everywhere... we couldn't find a cure." Oswald held me close. "Just be strong, I know you can survive the change... you have to! I love you too much to lose you ever again! I am right here." He held me to his chest as my body convulsed in pain as my human body changed into the hairy supernatural one.

I said to Oswald. "I love you. I just want to let you know if I don't make it because you deserve to know..."

"Alex, you will make it! Don't give up! Please Alex stay with me!" Oswald held my changing body into his arms and held me.

"I'm pregnant. It's yours."

"What...?"

"That last night we were together... I felt it grow inside me. The wolf instincts took over and I knew I was pregnant. AHHH!"

Oswald's tears landed on my face as they streamed down his. I began to fade away and I felt Red grab Oswald and moved him away from me as my body landed on the ground. I couldn't move. He opened my mouth and placed the crystal in my mouth.

"Swallow it. It's the best chance for a cure you have." Red whispered in my ear. "I must warn you, if you take it, there will be consequences."

"Take it, Alex. I can't live without you." I looked up into Oswald's eyes. I wasn't ready to leave him yet.

